Everything Dies

by IamI

First published 5th of December, 2015

Queen Chrysalis escapes in to the human realm and seeks to bring about the Apocalypse. Part 9 of the Goddess Saga.

While Midnight Sparkle was tearing holes in reality; Queen Chrysalis escapes into the human world and discovers the cult of Morgorith and The Black Gods of Death. Inspired, she seeks to unleash them and bring about the end of all things. It's up to Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, and the rest to stop her. But even as they try, enemies from the past resurface. Claiming they seek redemption, some question their motives. In the end, will the girls triumph, just survive, or fall to the forces of darkness?

Prologue

Chrysalis looked up to watch the holes form in the sky. It was amazing, it was destructive, apocalyptic, it was...beautiful! She saw creatures hanging in the sky as if they were holding on to something; and another sky beyond that. In that sky was another creature, strangely familiar, yet totally new.

This creature had features similar to the others, upright posture, to long back legs, two short front legs which were off set to it's side with little pointy bits ( five on each leg) that sort of looked like tentacles, and a flat face. What made it different was a large horn which came out of it's head like a unicorn and two large wings. It was also clear that it was this creature that was tearing holes in the sky.

Suddenly a second creature appeared in the sky like the other but this one was radiating a bright light. Chrysalis growled in hate. She knew a hero when she saw one. She cheered for the first to destroy the second. Then the second started closing the holes in the sky.

Ever since her defeat by Princess Cadence and Shinning Armor, she had struggled. Her energy was lower than it ever had been. Her changelings were dying, some had left to be on their own. There was nothing here for her but pain, humiliation, and a slow death. She decided she could not continue on like this. With the last of her strength she propelled herself up into the shattered sky and just as the last hole was about to close; she flew through and blacked out.

When she awoke, she didn't know where she was. The sounds and smells were all different. She tried to look around but realized she was in a bush and couldn't see anything. Slowly she untangled herself from the bush and stood up. It was then she realized her body had changed.

In a panic she looked over her new form as much as possible. She looked like the other creatures she had seen before, but her skin looked old, wrinkled, and worn. She looked around for any reflective surface and saw the glass doors to a building. As quickly as this new body could move; she ran over to them to see all of her.

To her horror she saw exactly what she looked like. Her hair was bone white and thin. It hung down to her shoulders, oily and stringy. Her eyes were deeply recessed and her face a mass of wrinkles and blemishes. She was thin, almost skeletal. She had on a formless black dress and flat black shoes. She didn't know much about this world, but she knew that this was bad.

She wanted to scream and smash the glass, but knew that would be a bad idea. She had to lay low until she figured out where she was and how to turn this new environment to her advantage. She also knew that she had to find shelter and food. Slowly she turned away from her new reflection and started off down the street; not knowing where she was going, only that she had to go somewhere.

Judging by how the sun hung in the sky, it was early morning. The streets were still fairly deserted. Only occasionally did she meet one of the other creatures. In some ways they reminded her of Tirek.

Eventually she made her way into town, and came upon a butcher shop. Her stomach growled in fierce agony as the aroma filled her nose. She impatiently pushed the door open as hard as she could and rushed in. Quickly she began to grab whatever she could and stuff then into her mouth. The sweet taste of meat filled her parched mouth and made her hellish heart sing. Her joy was short lived though, as the owner started cursing at her from behind the counter.

“Hey! Whadaya think you’re doin’?”

The squat, greasy, hairy man came running from his station straight at her. Chrysalis’ eyes filled with fury. If she had been in her realm, or had a better conditioned body, she would have destroyed this thing. However, given the size difference between him and herself, she was at his mercy. Maybe, just maybe, she could harness at least some of her magic to mount some sort of feasible defense.

“You...dare defy me?” Chrysalis spoke with a deep, menacing tone, making Ramone Salazar quickly stop his judgments and looked in terror as the old woman before him dramatically changed in front of his naked eyes. Her eyes became pitch black. Her skin turned rotten and pale; covered with sores and holes that went straight to the bone. The woman screamed and her mouth opened up to dimensions a human mouth never could. Where the teeth had been were now line with dangerously sharp shark-like teeth.

Salazar fell back and began to beg. "Please, please, I'll be a better servant. I promise! I . . ." he failed to finish as the jaws of the demon came crushing down around his skull.

**********************************************************************************************************************

Wiping the blood from her mouth, Chrysalis stood up, grinning at what was left of Salazar's corpse.

There was no better way to find out things than to eat someone, she thought to herself. In her head all of Salazar's memories came flooding in. Vital information about this world, it's dominate species, and personal information about Salazar. Who, it turns out, was a very naughty boy.

It seems Mr. Salazar was a member of a cult. A cult which did all sorts of nasty things. Salazar himself didn't actually believe in what the cult did, but he really enjoyed all the horrible little things they did especially to the children.

"I am terribly sorry I had to eat you. In a different time, you and I could have been friends,” She picks up his skull, “You know, exchanged torture methods and such. But I did need to feed and I know you'd understand. Literally."

"Oh Ramone~ May I call you Ramone~?" Chrysalis said in a sweet, mocking voice to the pile of bones on the floor.

She burst out in a sinister laugh, tossing his skull to the ground, instantly smashing it. She wiped a tear of laughter from her cheek and walked into Salazar's office. Her eyes scanned the room, looking for the secret safe he kept in here. Suddenly her gaze locked upon a painting of a young child. The memories she had acquired from Salazar told her this was it. She walked over and swiped it down from the wall, revealing the safe. Licking her lips she opened it up. Inside was some money she'd need and some of his ritual ornaments.

Salazar worshiped an entity called Morgarith. It wasn't clear if it was a god, a grand wizard, or a demon; only that it or he, held the key to unleashing the “Black Gods of Death”. It was an amusing mythology and Chrysalis, with her own cruel intentions, could appreciate the...seductive darkness of it. With a small grin, she reached inside the safe to touch one of the talismans that was kept inside.

As soon as she touched it; her head snapped back and her mind was filled with images of death and destruction. A growing black mass spreading through every dimension, every universe. Forever without end. Endless torture, pain, and suffering. But this was not for power or enjoyment or for some political or religious goal. This was destruction for the sake of destruction. The hideous entities she saw took no enjoyment from what they did; they just did it because.

Tears of joy ran down Chrysalis face. The vision was too beautiful, too pure. She now knew why she was here, what her destiny was; to bring this twisted vision to life. She slowly withdrew her hand and walked out the back door, a chilling grin on her face. She was drenched in blood and had to find a place to wash and some clothes to change into. Once that was said and done, her next move would be to track down the other cult members and reveal who she was; Queen Chrysalis. The one who would end their feeble rituals and bring about what they were actually supposed to do…

End everything.

Author's Notes:

Alright, as one person commented, what a way to start. Being this is my final story for here (if not forever at least for a long time) I wanted to go out with a bang. And what better way to say "we're not in Kanas anymore", then with a little cannibalism and demon worship? Don't worry too much, I still plan on keeping all the heart from the previous stories and this will remain a PG-13 story. I don't want to lose any of my fans. So hopefully you like.

Book 1 - The Journey Starts: Chapter 1

Twilight stood waving to her double in disbelief. In her time she had seen many a strange thing, fought many a strange thing; but seeing herself, standing about ten feet away from her (with glasses no less), waving, and the rest of her friends looking on was about one of the strangest. It was like looking into a mirror that was highly scratched and cloudy. You could see your reflection, but it was distorted and off. It also drove home the strangeness of the whole situation.

Here she was, with her friends. But they weren't her friends. Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash; all here but not here. The emotional attachments she had to these people, they were all based off her real friends, her true friends, back home.

But weren't they now equally her friends? Hadn't they stood together twice to defeat evil? And they were reflections (to get back to the mirror metaphor) of her Equestrians as well? Not quite the same, but still a representation? Or were here friends back home the representations and these girls were the real thing? And if that was true, what did that make her? Was she just a reflection of the girl that now waved awkwardly at her? She turned to Sunset to see if she had any answers.

Sunset looked at Twilight with a sympathetic smile. She knew how badly this must be effecting her. "How `bout we take a walk? I think we may need to talk." She said in a voice that was full of restrained laughter.

"He-heh, yeah. I think that would be good," Twilight said in a confused and flustered manner.

The two walked off not saying a word to each other. There would be time enough for talk once they got to where ever it was they were going. And that happened to be a grassy hill at the far corner of the school where no one was. They walked to the top and looked down at the campus below and sat in silence for about a minute.

"Strange; isn't it?" Sunset asked while still looking at the school; a school she had tried to destroy once and saved twice. In some way she was talking more to herself than Twilight.

"I guess it's hard to say what's strange anymore," Twilight replied with a sigh. "Things have just been weird all around lately. I don't know. After I left here the last time; it took me a while to get over everyone. In my, I mean, our, world; there's another Pinkie, Applejack, even another Flash. I've been best friends with all five other girls for, well, five years. And I come here and there they are, but it's not them. And the Flash here, I have history with him, but the Flash in my world, he's barely an acquaintance. It get's confusing. And I know there had to be another me here, but still . . . to see her." Twilight didn't know what else to say, how to finish her thoughts, or how to put her feelings into words.

"Yeah, I have an idea. I mean, I haven't this world's Sunset Shimmer yet; but I know she's out there." Sunset finally looked over at Twilight. "So how have you been? You've told me some things, but how are you really doing? I take it it's more than just Twi point two back there."

"No, it's not." From there; Twilight filled Sunset in on everything that had happened in the interim. She told her about missing Flash, the dreams, the talk Princess Celestia gave to her, the cutie map, and Starlight Glimmer. The last caught Sunset's ear.

"Starlight Glimmer? I know her. At least I know of her," Sunset said in muted surprise.

"You do? How?", Twilight asked, suddenly excited.

"Sunburst used to talk about her. He was my first boyfriend at magic school. Very talented. He said she was his best friend. He always said how he missed her and planned on going back home to see her."

"REALLY!?" Twilight said in joy. If Sunset could lead her to Sunburst, it would make Starlight's reformation even more complete. "Well, do you know where he is?"

"Dead," Sunset said flatly with a trace of sadness. "He was always pushing himself, harder and faster than he should. He tried to cast a spell he wasn't ready for; I warned him not to, I did," Sunset bowed her head while shaking it. She looked up at the sky with a tear falling from her eye. "But he wouldn't listen and, well, I was alone again."

Twilight didn't know what to say. When Sunset had told her that she had known Sunburst, she had become excited. If Sunset could have led Twilight to him, she could have helped give Starlight closure, maybe even rekindled their friendship. Now, knowing he's gone, would that jeopardize her reformation? How would she take it? And then she also thought of Sunset and what she must have gone through and how that must have affected her.

Twilight reached out her hand and touched Sunset's shoulder. "I'm so sorry Sunset."

Sunset took Twilight's hand in hers' and squeezed it. "It's ok. It was a long time ago and I've healed from it. I've healed from a lot of things. I was so angry and bitter and then I was so unsure of myself and lost. But now, now I know that I am a good person and I can make things better and help others and that as long as I have others, people who care about me, friends, in my life, I'll be ok."

Twilight gave Sunset a big hug and said, "Yes you will because you'll always have me." She then pulled away and got a very serious look on her face. "One thing I don't understand is this; in one of the alternate futures I saw, King Sombra, a unicorn, was able to battle Princess Celesteia to a stand still. I only managed to beat you when I combined my magic with the other girls, and with Starlight, I couldn't defeat her, not with power. If Princess Celestia and I couldn't defeat unicorns, even gifted, powerful unicorns, what's the point of being an alicorn? Aren't we supposed to be the most powerful ponies there are?"

Sunset thought for a moment. "Maybe, but maybe there's something else going on." She paused for a second, not sure how to explain what she was trying to say, especially with telling her she and Flash had crossed over into Equestria. "You said that in some cases, you were able to, and only could win through force of magic, like when you got those two feuding clans to stop fighting. Other times you had to talk your way out and use diplomacy. Well, maybe's that the point.

"Not all situations will call for the same solution. Sometimes, unfortunately, sheer, brute force is needed. In most cases though, talking and diplomacy are the way to go. The greatest of wisdom is to know which is which."

"I already know that, at least I thought I did." Twilight got quiet and thought for a second. "But that still doesn't explain how the unicorns were able to match us alicorns."

"Maybe it does. Twilight, . . . I, I crossed back over into Equestria a few months ago."

"WHA . . ." Twilight started but was cut off by Sunset.

"The portal had been left opened. I was worried that someone or thing might get fall through. I just wanted to let you know so you could close it. But once I was there, I decided to visit my parents grave. It had been so long Twilight; I just had to. While I was there, Princess Luna came to me. She said something big was coming, a great challenge, and that I had to stay behind in this realm to face it before I could come back. Similar to what you said she and Princess Celestia told you.

"Now while taking on a demonic version of you was no small task, I still don't think that's what she was talking about. I think there's something bigger, something far worse coming and that all the trials and fights we've been through have been preparing us for this thing, whatever it is. I also think, more so now than ever, that we're meant to face it together. Our destinies are intertwined in a way we can't imagine right now and that something bigger than us is calling the shots, setting these things up for us as a way of challenging and training us. It doesn't make sense, but that's what I feel." Sunset looked at Twilight who looked confused, shocked, and deep in thought. She sat down and looked over the school again.

"I think you're right," Twilight said quietly. "But more than just us. The one thing I learned throughout all those different timelines is that without all my friends and I together, none of us alone were able to fight off the evil. Even here, when I first met you; I still needed Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash. And what were the odds of all them being here, in one place, even if they are just versions of themselves; did that make sense?" Twilight shook her head trying to think of the proper words to describe what she was thinking.

" Anyway, my double wasn't here, at first. And yours is still not here - yet. But whatever it is behind this, whatever this is, it involves all seven of us."

"More than seven now Twilight." Sunset said nodding. "Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rainbow all have boyfriends now."

Twilight was going to shout "what" again but caught herself. "Rainbow has a boyfriend? I thought . . ."

"I know, I know, we all did." Sunset said with a laugh.

"Well what about the rest of you?"

"Well, Rarity wants a boyfriend. I've talked to her several times about it, and, well, despite her uptight persona, that girl is filthy. I mean a real one hundred percent freak. But she wants to hold off until she get's her fashion career going. Pinkie, I don't know. She hasn't shown much interest in that area at all. Me, well, I'm a thirty year old women in a sixteen year olds body. Any guy I'd want to date, legally couldn't date me. And any guy I could legally date, I don't want to. Ohh, sorry." She forgot that Twilight was only about 2-3 threes younger than her and she was in love with Flash.

"No problem." Twilight looked down at the ground with a sad expression on her face. "He has the other me now."

Sunset put her arm around Twilight. "No, he doesn't. She's not interested in him. Besides, she's not you."

Twilight looked up and smiled. "Thank you," she said.

Sunset reached into her jacket pocket and pulled a folded up piece of newspaper out. "Here. I saw this the day after the Friendship Games. As soon as I read it, I knew you'd be back. I think this is the start of whatever it is we're supposed to face."

Twilight took it and started to read. It was about how a local butcher had been found, eaten. Apparently whoever the attackers were, devoured the man, Ramone Salazar, completely before breaking into his safe and stealing the contents. Twilight's jaw dropped open and she looked at Sunset in horror.

"Yeah, that was my expression too." She took the news print back and put it in her pocket. "I don't know what it is we're dealing with, but it's not human. Whether or not something snuck through one of the holes Earth Twilight opened up . . ."

"Huh? She has the power to open up portals?" Twilight asked confused. It was then she remembered something that Sunset had said earlier. "Oh, well that explains what you meant by 'demonic version' of myself. Huh, and I thought the glasses were bad." Twilight tried to laugh but it came out sounding false. She still had all the emotions she had before, but now there was a new one -FEAR.

"So, what do you think? Fancy staying a while, rallying the troops, and fighting the forces of evil yet again?"

Twilight turned to Sunset and smiled a great big grin. "Absolutely!" she said.

The two got up and started to walk back to the others. On the way Sunset said, "Oh and don't touch the other Twilight. I don't know why, but something tells me that wouldn't be a good idea."

Twilight nodded. "Will do."

Author's Notes:

This is the un-proof read version. Once I get that back, I will change to that version. I'm just posting this now so I can maintain my schedule. Hope you like.

Book 1 - The Journey Starts: Chapter 2

Human Twilight Sparkle watched as her other self walked off with the girl she considered to be her best friend ever, Sunset Shimmer. After everything that had happened, nothing should seem unusual anymore. Shouldn't. Still, seeing another you pop out of a statue and walk off with someone who you have strange, new feelings for; is a bit off putting.

The feelings she had were strange to her to say the least. Up until recently she had little desire to have any interaction with others above the functional. And, in truth, those around her made this attitude even more ingrained through the way they treated her. She was always the outsider whether she wanted to be or not. So other humans, like the common cold, were just things she had to put up with.

Then she met these girls.

They had shown her more kindness and respect than anyone else she had ever met. She found she was particularly drawn to Sunset. Partly because Sunset appeared to be the leader and therefore engendered a natural respect and attraction. Also Sunset was by far the most powerful and magically gifted of them; so there to, there was a higher degree of interest. But yet it seemed more than that.

She had never felt sexual or romantic attraction to anyone. Heck, she never felt any type of attraction towards anyone period. But she did assume that sexual attraction meant wanting to engage in sexual intercourse with another person and she did not want to do that with Sunset. Romantic attraction was harder to quantify. Sure, she guessed that would entail wanting to be by or with someone a lot. But so would just a strong friendship.

No, these new feelings were hard to pin down and sort out. She liked all the girls and wanted to spend time with all of them. But she wanted to spend more time and separate from the others with Sunset. But she had no desire to have that time include sexual activities. It was one big, challenging equation. Made more so by the fact she was feeling jealous of herself, or other self as it were.

"Apparently there is a double of all of us in her dimension," Rarity said sympathetically as she placed her hand on Sparkles shoulder.

Sparkle just looked at Rarity with a sad, confused look and then looked back to where Sunset and Twilight had been. "Have you ever met them?" she asked in a timid, soft voice.

"No," Rarity hesitantly replied. She was afraid that them not meeting their doubles might not help Sparkle. It's one thing to know you have a double, another thing entirely to meet them.

"I briefly saw mine," Pinkie chimed in happily. "Last time Twilight was here, before she left, I stuck my head through the portal. She waved, I said hi, it was awesome."

"And what about the other Sunset? How do they deal with each other?" Sparkle asked, feeling slightly better. She was finding she was becoming more interested in the mechanics of the situation as opposed to the specifics.

"They don't." Rainbow chimed in. "The other Sunset doesn't go to this school. We don't know where she is."

"Fascinating." Sparkle was now finding she was beginning to like this. The intellectual challenges this situation posed was one she could really delve in to. She could write a whole book on the implications. Whole swaths of theoretical physics could be proved or disproved as well.

"Oh, and she was also a pony." Pinkie added out of no where.

"What?" Sparkle asked, both confused and annoyed.

"My other self; the one I saw through the portal, duh. She was a pony. So's Twilight. In her world. A Princess. A pony princess. Eww that sentence was like pink glitter in a perfume bottle."

Sparkle looked around at the others and by the expressions on their faces, this must be true. "So, all our double are ponies. Sentient ponies I take it?" The others all nodded in agreement. "So crossing the portal causes not only a physical transformation, but I'm guessing, adding clothes as well?"

"Or taking them off." Pinkie added. "Which, once you think about it, is pretty pervy."

"This is amazing!" Sparkle was now completely taken with the new ideas that were popping into her head. "When I opened up the wholes to this other dimension, some of you fell through, but didn't change. At least I don't think you did; I wasn't really paying attention. But the portal, that changes you completely and immediately. That implies will, an intellect. And language? I doubt if they, our others, speak English, but yet, here, they do. So it's the brain that gets changed; or at least part of the brain. " Sparkle grabbed her chin with her right hand and looked down, contemplating a notion that here to fore she never believed was possible, "God?"

"It's possible I suppose," Applejack said. She was Baptist, but she hadn't been to church in almost ten years. She couldn't even remember the last time she picked up the Bible. Still, there was a part of her that liked the idea that there might finally be some proof for somewhat lapse faith.

"Or Goddess," Fluttershy said. Everyone turned to her. This wasn't the usual Fluttershy add, soft, barely spoken; this was bold and right out there. She had spoken to be heard. "Or even Goddesses," she added again with even more certainty.

Rainbow looked Fluttershy over. She thought back to that night at camp where she saw the sign and heard the female voices. She thought it had been unique to her. Now she was wondering if Fluttershy had a similar experience.

Before Fluttershy could answer, they were interrupted by the boys who came walking over: Sandalwood, Micro Chip, and FLASH. Immediately all the girls became tense. Sparkle was here and so was Twilight. What would happen? They had told Flash that Sparkle wasn't Twilight. But what if he decided to try and pursue her because he thought Twilight was never coming back? And what would happen if Twilight came back and saw him here? Should they tell him to leave? But how would that be fair?

Micro walked over to Apple and put his arm around her and Sandal walked over and kissed Fluttershy on the cheek. Flash just hung back on the periphery, somewhat near Sparkle.

"Hey girls," Sandal said. "What's going on?"

They all looked around, not knowing what to say. They hemmed and hawed and they boys looked at each other, not knowing what to make of what was going on.

"It's me, isn't?" Flash finally said. "I don't know what I did or why nobody seems to like me anymore, but I get the signs. I'm sorry for whatever I've done and I'll leave now."

Flash started walking off when Fluttershy called after him. "Flash; wait. I think you should walk over that way." She pointed in the direction Sunset and Twilight went. "There's someone there I think you would like to see. I know she'd like to see you."

Flash didn't need any bigger hint; he dropped his guitar and started running to see Twilight.

Book 1 - The Journey Starts: Chapter 3

"Fluttershy, " Apple said irritated, "why'd you go and tell him Twilight's back? Don't you know this aint healthy fer none of `em? They need to get over each other and move on." Apple liked Flash as a person, even a minor friend. She also liked Twilight as a true friend. She wanted both of them to be happy. And from what she saw, the only way for them to be happy was to move on with their lives. The odds against them were so overwhelming that if they tried to make something work, it would only blow up in their faces and cause them more harm down the road. While Fluttershy might have the best of intentions, helping them pursue a romance doomed to failure seemed almost cruel.

"I know what you're thinking Applejack," gone was the mousiness from Fluttershy's voice. She spoke with a confidence that very few had seen before. It was as if she was being powered by an outside force. "But they need closure. However this works out; they need to know they tried their best. Besides, " she added with a playful smile, "you don't know how this will end. There's a reason they keep bumping into each other."

Sparkle listened to what Fluttershy had said. She thought again about how things kept moving along as if scripted. Everything seemed too neat, too literary. Real life is confusing, messy. Things don't add up, there are lose threads and ends at every turn. That's why people turn to religion and conspiracy theories; to fill in those holes and tie up the lose ends. But they don't because they can't; and in the end just create more lose ends and "plot holes".

This was different.

How could a portal not only change the physical structure of a creature but clothe them and give them the power to converse in the local vernacular? How could a society of sentient equestriennes ever evolve? And what about the doubles? Not doubles physically, but intellectually? And what about MAGIC ? Magic was a violation of every scientific principle there was. Humanity made it's greatest leaps forward when it abandoned the superstitions of yore for the light of logic and reason. Yet, magic existed. She had had it flowing through her body.

Yes, everything did appear to be contrived; like a plot to a movie or TV series. Which went back to the fundamental question she had earlier - if this is a story; who's the author?

She thought about the notion of God. It was a notion that while she never fully rejected since there was no way to test for It's existence; she did find the idea to be rather silly and a relic of the unreasoned past. But if events were being orchestrated on a level far above mere chance, then who or what else could it be? And if these events were being arranged by a higher power, then to what end or what purpose? Sparkle could barely figure out what other human beings were thinking, how could she ever figure out the mind of God?

Rainbow just looked at Fluttershy. Something was up with her and she wanted to know what. Did she have an experience like Rainbow did? The voices she heard in the woods that night called her "The Warrior" and she saw a symbol descend upon her. Ever since then she struggled to figure out what it meant. It couldn't just mean she was an athletic warrior. If Fluttershy had a similar experience; what was her title? She couldn't be a warrior as well. And what about the others? Did they have experiences too? She would have to pull Fluttershy away later and ask her.

"But how are they going to get closure?" Apple asked Fluttershy, still irritated. "All they's gonna do is get their hopes up, try for something, and end up broken hearted."

"Then they'll be no worse off then they are now Applejack. And you don't know," Fluttershy added with a smug humor that was not like her at all, "love sometimes finds a way."

"She's right," Micro Chip added. "Look at us. Heck, look at me! There is no way I should have a girlfriend who isn't a computer program but here you are. Not just an actual, living, breathing, although that is a bit redundant. I mean if you're living, you're obviously breathing. I mean the two go hand in hand. But either way, we're together when by most accounts, we shouldn't be."

Apple took his hand and smiled. Chip was an amazing boyfriend and a 100% the opposite of what she thought she had wanted. "Yes, but you're not from another dimension and we're the same species."

"No relationship is without it's problems, uh, sugar cube."

Apple smiled even more. "Darlin', how `bout you leave the pet names to me sweetie; ok?"

"Ok." Chip smiled back and Apple gave him a hug.

Sparkle watched this all in a state of confusion. Out of all of them; Chip was the most like her. If any two sort of "belonged" together, it was them. But he appeared to quite easily fit in with the others and even formed a pair bond with Applejack. Now it was true even brilliant and scientifically minded boys like Chip were still controled by the forces of biology the same as all the rest; but still, it seemed strange that those two would hook up as they did. Maybe once she got the whole friendship thing down, she could work on the dating thing (not that she was in any hurry).

"In any case," Rarity chimed in, "it's not our place to keep them apart or put them together. As their friends, we are simply here to help them with whatever decision they do make. And while it is rather unlikely that a relationship between them will work out; it is also true of EVERY relationship. You two, Fluttershy and Sandal, Rainbow, you and Soarin, all have equal shots at failure as well as success. So, instead of stacking the deck against them, why not just let nature run it's course. It will either be or it won't be; simple as that."

"Whoa, that's deep Rarity," Sandal said.

"She's the healer," Fluttershy said.

"Excuse me darling?" Rarity asked, confused. She failed to see how saying something that was considered deep qualified her as a healer.

"I don't know why, but I think I understand," Rainbow said. "You want to help people. That's why you volunteer. What you said there, you said because you want to see Twilight and Flash happy and if things go wrong, you'll be there for them both. You heal people." Rainbow looked over at Fluttershy who nodded in approval.

Rarity felt a bolt of electricity go up her spine and let out a little gasp. Something told her that Fluttershy was right. More than that, there was something to that name, The Healer, than she could ever guess right now. It was something she'd have to take up with Fluttershy and Rainbow later.

Pinkie, Apple, and Chip all looked at each other confused. Something was definitely going on, they just couldn't figure out what. None of them noticed that Sparkle had gone off in search of her other self.

Author's Notes:

The great thing about long fiction is I have more time and space to explore the characters more deeply and expand on some main themes.

Book 1 - The Journey Starts: Chapter 4

Twilight and Sunset walked back to the statue when they heard a voice call out, "Twilight!" Both looked at each other, not quite knowing who was calling out. Then the person called out again and there was no mistaking who it was - FLASH!

Twilight took off running toward him. Her heart filled with joy as all she could think of was holding him in her arms. She knew she had been warned against it by Princess Celestia. She knew it was a bad idea and it could never work; but she didn't care. Her heart over ruled her head and she ran.

The two almost collided; slowing down just enough not to knock the other one over. They reached out and began to kiss; on the lips, the cheeks, the neck. In between one would pause just long enough to say "I love you" or "I missed you". Sunset just looked at them, crossed her arms and smiled. After a time they were able to stop and just hold each other.

"I think I'll leave you two alone," Sunset said with a smirk as she walked past. She alone remembered the night her and Flash crossed over to Equestria and Princess Luna allowed him and Twilight to meet in the Nexus. She had promised not to tell either one. Now that they were together again, she was happy for both of them. She cared for both and wanted them to be happy.

Eventually they pulled themselves apart and looked into each others eyes, holding hands.

"It's, it's been rough since I last saw you," Flash said. There was so much he wanted to say to her, too much. The words seemed to jam in his brain and not want to come out. Only the most basic of small talk was able to come out.

"I know. I've thought about returning; several times. My life has sort of been all peaks and valleys. I'm either overwhelmed with important things and dire situations; or I'm completely bored. One or the other, no in-between." Twilight, likewise, felt overwhelmed. How could she say what she wanted to say? How could she say good-bye? And if she was going to be spending time here, how could she not be around him?

"For awhile, about a month actually; I would sit by the statue and wait to see if you came back." Once again, it was only a small sliver of what he wanted to say; but in a way, those little words said everything.

"I never closed the portal because I always wanted to have a way back here. I, I was . . . advised not to come back, but just knowing I could, made it better."

They looked at each other a little more before Flash spoke again. "Twilight, I don't know why, but I, I don't know, care for you, need you, want you, I can't explain it, not to you or myself even. I just know that since the first time I saw you and helped you off the floor, I've felt something for you that I never have before. It doesn't make sense, I know. We've, what, spent a grand total of four or five days together? Half of which were separated by six months. Now it's been another five months; but I can't help it. I can't explain, I can't help it, I'm confused and lonely and I don't feel like doing anything anymore, I get angry easily and, I don't know, but I miss you."

Twilight could feel her heart breaking inside her for what he was going through. "As I said, it's been up and down with me. During the times I'm saving the world or solving friendship problems, I'm good. I have a task, usually a very serious task, and it takes all my energy and focus. But in the quiet moments, those times when nothing's going on, the loneliness is crushing. Do you know how many times I've re-organized my library? Of course not, you weren't there; stupid question," she tried to laugh while wiping a tear away from her eye.

"No it's not and I would have loved to been there," he replied with a smile. "For all of it. Saving the world and reorganizing your library."

Twilight laughed again. "I wish you would have been. It would have made everything a lot easier." She then got quiet and looked mornfully at him. "What am we going to do? This can't work out. I have responsibilities I can't leave. As much as I would love to stay here, I can't. And I can't ask you to come over to my world. You wouldn't just be leaving everyone and thing you ever knew, but you'd have no way to ever see them again. Not much at least. Not to mention that where ever we go, there'll be at least one double of us."

Flash just looked at Twilight. Her words hit him like a hammer, crushing his heart. He knew she spoke true, but didn't want to hear it. Nor could he even believe it. They've met too many times for this to be pure chance. Something bigger had to be behind it.

"I don't know. I wish I did, but I don't." He closed his eyes and shook his head. "But at this point, I almost don't care. I miss you so much. I feel so empty when you're gone; I shouldn't, but I do, that nothing seems to matter anymore."

Twilight thought back to what Celestia said about Justinius. How over a thousand years later she still missed him. Was she doomed to that fate? Would she be telling another princess a thousand or more years later how she could still feel Flash's arms around her? How could she live like that? Why should she live like that? If Princess Cadence could have a husband and even bear a child, why not her? What had she done to deserve such a punishment? Had she not taken all her responsibilities seriously? Done everything she was asked to do? Whatever it was that Celestia had tried to tell her, the meaning she actually took was, if you don't follow your heart, it will haunt you forever.

"Flash, I have something here I need to do. Something big, something important. Possibly the most important thing I've ever done in my life. So I'm going to be here for a while. I have a mission, but I won't be, I can't work on it all the time. In the times I am free, however few and far between, I want to spend that time with you."

"And I want to help as well. I don't know what you're facing, but whatever it is, I want to help. I always want to help you and I'll always have your back."

The two kissed again and held each other tight; making a vow within their own hearts never to leave the other again.

******************************************************************************

"Whatchya doing?"

Sparkle nearly jumped out of her skin when she heard Sunset's voice behind her. She had been so focused on watching her other self and Flash; she never noticed Sunset come up behind her.

"Oh, um, heh-heh, I was, um, just watching, ah, myself?- over there," she replied awkwardly.

Sunset laughed. She didn't want to, but couldn't help herself. "It's ok," she said and put an arm around Sparkle. "It must be weird. I haven't my double yet, but if or when I do, I don't know how I'll react either."

Sparkle looked back at Twilight and Flash. "She's like me, but so different. She kisses people. I never wanted to do that. And she looks so strong and confident."

"Sometimes she is, "Sunset said. "But she has her self doubts like all of us do. And as for the kissing thing, eh, if that's something you want, fine. If not; that's fine too."

"It's not about want or not wanting. It's just I've never considered it period." She turned back to Sunset. "It's just strange."

"Well, it's going to get stranger." Sunset tilted her head in the direction of the others. "C'mon. We'll go back and wait for those two. There's something important we need to talk to everyone about."

Sparkle nodded, Sunset took her hand, and they walked back together.

Author's Notes:

I refer to Earth Twilight as Sparkle to avoid confusion with Equestria Twilight.

Book 1 - The Journey Starts: Chapter 5

Applejack was the first to see Sunset and Sparkle come back. She called out to the others that they were approaching; to which Pinkie responded in her Pinkiest of ways that there was no need to shout since they were all standing within ten feet of each other. Applejack scowled at Pinkie for a bit but realized that she actually had a point. The excitement of the moment had overridden her normal sense of proportionality.

"Um, why are they holding hands?" Rarity asked as the two came closer into view. Rarity was open minded and cared for everyone; but (and she hated to admit this even to herself), the idea of two girls being more than just friends did weird her out a bit. It was one of the reasons even though she loved Rainbow Dash to bits, she still kept a small distance between them until she found out that Rainbow was heterosexual.

"I don't know Rarity," Applejack said. "But I wouldn't read too much into it. Look at how wrong we were with Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow's head snapped around so fast it's a wonder it didn't fly off her shoulders. "Uhg! Really? You know if I hear one more person say something about me being gay I'm gonna clock 'em. Jeez; what do I gotta do? - wear a shirt that says I love di . . ."

"Hey guys," Sunset said as she and Sparkle got to where they group was. She saw that Rainbow looked angry but didn't know why. But she wanted to diffuse the situation as soon as possible. "Everything ok?"

"Everything's fine Sunset," Fluttershy said; surprising everyone by being the first to speak. "How are Twilight and Flash?"

Sunset got a small smile on her face and moved her eyes slightly back in the direction from which she had left them. "Oh, they're doing just fine."

"I still don't this is a good idea," said Applejack. "This can't end good."

"'Well'," Chip hesitantly interjected. "It's 'this can't end well'.'" Applejack shot him a death stare and he flinched, but he continued. "And, well, honestly, no relationship ends well. If you think about it. Best case scenario is you meet someone, fall in love, marry, spend a lifetime of sharing yourself with them; emotionally, mentally, physically; probably have a couple kids, then they die. Or you die. One of you dies. So the survivor is left alone and heart broken until they die or find a replacement."

Everyone just looked at Chip. Some looked aghast, some blankly, some just curiously, as if to say, why would you say something like that? .Chip kind of shrunk down and everyone turned to Applejack as if they were expecting her to explain him.

"I, I . . . I didn't mean it in a bad way. I only meant to point out that if one only enters a relationship based on whether they perceive its' outcome to be successful or not; then based on what the best possible outcome one could ever really expect; then no one would ever enter in to a relationship. All relationships end in pain; whether that pain is through being dumped or through death, it's still pain."

"You just keep diggin' that hole deeper don't you?" Applejack asked sarcastically.

"No, I mean, . . . , ok; I love you. But I know that by loving you, I'm opening myself to loss and heartache. But that doesn't matter because that's in the future and now I have you. I have you to talk to, play video games with, watch TV with, tell jokes with, hug, hold, ah, um, uh, kiss. And the pain of losing you in the future is worth the joy I feel now. That's why we enter into relationships."

"Aww, Chippy-poo," Applejack said as she gave him a big hug and kiss on the cheek.

"That and all living organisms are biologically driven to reproduce," Chip added with a smile but soon lost it when he saw Apple's expression. "I should have quit while I was ahead, shouldn't I?"

"Yeah." Apple responded flatly.

"Well instead of finding reasons to keep people apart we should look for ways to help them stay together," Rarity said.

"So what's going on? Is Twilight gonna stay for a while or what?" Rainbow asked impatiently. Love talk was fine, even though it made her miss Soarin more, but something told her that there was more going on.

"That depends," Sunset said. "There's something going on, something we both need to talk to you guys about. But I'll wait `til we're both here."

Fluttershy walked up to Sparkle and touched her shoulder. "How are you doing?"

"Uh, getting there. My entire world view has been up ended and turned on it's head. I discover magic's real, become a winged monster, open up portals to another dimension, and then meet myself from that dimension, but other than that, I'm ok."

Sunset squeezed Sparkles hand. Sparkle turned and looked at Sunset who smiled back at her. Sunset sympathized with the girl on so many levels. She felt for her and just wanted to do all she could to make her feel better.

Sparkle smiled back. Having Sunset by her, holding her hand, smiling at her, made her feel better. There was a grace in presence that calmed her nerves. When she looked into Sunset's eyes she saw a power and kindness, it filled her with a warmth and ease that she never wanted to lose. Just Sunset being beside her, not saying anything, was enough and she was grateful for her.

"I'm glad," Fluttershy said sweetly. "I also think there are things we need to tell you two as well, " Fluttershy turned to Rainbow. "Right Rainbow Dash?"

She knows! I don't know how she knows, but she knows, Rainbow thought to herself. "Yeah, sure," was all she said.

Sunset looked confused but said nothing. No sense in trying to ask what was going on now. She would just wait until Twilight got here and get everything out in the open all at once.

For the next fifteen to twenty minutes the group engaged in small talk. Small talk in the best of times was tedious and annoying; but it was exponentially more so now as everyone knew there were much more serious matters to discuss. Still, they knew they had to wait for Twilight to come back. Eventually she did; walking arm in arm with Flash.

"Sorry it took so long, " she said in a truly apologetic manner; but still smiling broadly at Flash.

"It's ok. We understand," Sunset said. "Now, I think it's time to get down to business."

Book 1 - The Journey Starts: Chapter 6

"Alright, as you know, a few days ago it was reported that Mr. Salazar was murdered. That, of itself, would not be major concern. Hold on, let me rephrase that; not of any more concern than the loss any human life. However, Mr. Salazar wasn't just murdered, he was eaten. That's not normal. That's more than just a robbery gone wrong .I've talked it over with Twilight, Princess Twilight, and we think that when, uh, Twilight two, opened those portals to Equestria, something came through, something evil.

"Both Princess Twilight and myself have been told that a time of great trial is coming. We believe this is it. I don't know what exactly it is or how it will take shape, but it's something big, bigger than anything we've ever dealt with before. This thing ate a human, but has not struck again so that rules out a mindless beast. In other words, this thing is intelligent.

"While this is a test for us, we also feel that it's also for you as well. Us meeting, you being analogs of Princess Twilight's friends, all of it; is more than mere coincidence. We believe that you are meant to stand with us.

"As I said though, this thing is evil and intelligent. Taking it on is going to be dangerous. Because of that, we won't force you to join us. All we will do is ask for your help and hope you give it. If not, that's fine as well. We can't expect any of to risk your lives." Sunset stopped and looked around at the others. "So, any questions?"

They all just looked at her and Twilight. Each was lost in their own thoughts. Sparkle felt horrible. She was the one who created the device that drained the magic from the others, caused her to turn into that monster, and open up the portal that allowed whatever it was to come through. All of this was her fault she felt. She started to cry uncontrollably.

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry! That man died because of me!" she cried.

Sunset went over to her and gave her a hug. "No sweetie. This was always meant to happen. No matter what it was going to find a way. You can't blame yourself."

"That's true," Twilight said. Seeing her other self weeping in Sunset's arms was unsettling to say the least. She also knew if she was truly her, nothing she said would matter; but she had to try. "I left the portal opened. I should have closed it, but I didn't. Whatever it is could have easily come through that way."

"They're right," Fluttershy said, surprising everyone.

"Fluttershy, you've been actin' pertty strange lately," Applejack said; giving Fluttershy the hard eye. "Mind fillin' us in on what you mean?"

Without saying a word, Fluttershy looked up in to the air. A flock of birds was passing over head. She raised her arm and made sweeping motions in the air; to which the flock followed to a tee. She then outstretched her arms in a crucifixion pose and all the birds came down and landed on her arms. Everyone just stared in amazement. She then looked up and the birds took off.

"During the summer, when you and I went on that hike, " she looked at Sandalwood, "after, you know, I had a vision. I was taken to a place where I saw two glowing orbs and they told me I was now 'The Mystic'. Ever since then I have had the ability to communicate with animals, all of them. I also have dreams and visions sometimes. I've known for a while something was coming, just not what. That's why I was so afraid of the Friendship Games. I thought they might be it."

"The place you went to," asked Sunset Shimmer, "what did it look like?"

"It was black, all black. Like a void."

"The Nexus," Sunset and Twilight said in unison (which sounded familiar to the voices Fluttershy had heard from the orbs).

"The Nexus is the hub of the entire Multi-verse," Twilight said. "From there you can go to any universe, any dimension you want. I've been there in my dreams."

"I think I've been too," Flash said hesitantly. He had a dream once where he met Twilight in a place that sounded exactly like it.

Twilight turned to him in shock. "What? Wait, was I there and . . ."

"Princess Luna?" Flash said, equally in shock.

"That wasn't a dream," Sunset said with a sense of relief. "Flash, you came with me to Equestria one night. You met Princess Luna and she took you and Twilight there. She then made you both forget. It was for your protection. I was told not to tell until the time was right."

Twilight and Flash were stunned. But before they could say anything, Rainbow Dash spoke up.

"I had a vision too. It was at Soccer Camp. I had just fought off a rapist and I saw this symbol coming out of the sky and a voice saying I was 'The Warrior'."

Now even more confusion was setting in. Everyone was at a loss as to what this all meant. Everyone except Fluttershy. "I know, I saw it in a vision. Just as I saw that Rarity is The Healer."

"Ew, ew, what am I, what am I," Pinkie asked excitedly.

Fluttershy looked at Pinkie and her eyes turned white and started to glow. "You are The Trickster. But you are incomplete. There is another one out there for whom you are meant to join with." Then her eyes went back to normal.

"Awwwwwwww-some!" Pinkie said excitedly.

"And me?" Applejack asked nervously.

Fluttershy just looked at her and shook her head. "Sorry Applejack, I don't see anything for you."

Apple's mouth dropped open. How was it that everyone else had a title and she didn't? Was she to be excluded? -left out? Were all her friends magical and was she just a muggle? She could feel her heart breaking.

"I wouldn't worry Applejack," Twilight said sympathetically. "It might not be your time yet. Besides, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash had visions. Rarityand Pinkie haven't had those yet. Maybe it's not for your title to be revealed yet."

"And we don't have titles either," Sunset added.

Apple just nodded sadly and shrank into Micro Chip's arms.

"So, it looks like we're all bound together anyhow," Twilight said; looking around. "Even you boys here. We've been put together for a reason and that reason is about to be made manifest."

"I'll have to let Soarin know. He's got to be part of this as well," Rainbow said.

"Ok then," Twilight continued. "Because this is going to be so big, I'm going to be staying here. I'll move in with Sunset and we'll start finding out what's going on and get a sense of what we're dealing with. Then, maybe we can come up with a game plan as to how to deal with it."

"And what about me?" asked Sparkle.

Everyone looked at each other. In all the excitement of revelation, they had forgotten there was now another Twilight in their group.

"Good question," Sunset said. She was totally lost as to what to do. Then she had an idea. "You can go to Equestria!"

"WHAT!" both Twilights shouted.

"Twilight, you're a princess. Equestria is going to need you. At least a version of you. And Twilight, you want to study magic more as well. What better place than Equestria? Also, having both of you here, I don't know, but it feels dangerous. I think you two need to be seperated."

"But she doesn't know anything about Equestria!" Twilight said.

"And what about my family?" Sparkle added.

"You can teach her Princess Twilight. We go back through the portal, all of us. You explain what's going on to your friends and Princesses Celestia and Luna. They can help Twilight here in whatever ways she needs. Meanwhile, you can take her place here and move in with her family." Sunset was now growing more confident in her strategy.

The two Twilights started to protest when Fluttershy spoke, her eyes glowing again. "Sunset is right. The two of you need to be kept separate for now and Equestria needs your energy Twilight. What is happening here, what will happen here, will also happen there as well. The time will come when the two become one, for both of you, but not now." Fluttershy eyes stopped glowing as she stopped speaking.

"But what about Sunset?" Twilight asked.

"I think she meant me. My other half is out there and we will meet, just not now."

Fluttershy nodded. She was starting to feel weak and light headed.

The Twilights looked at each other, still unsure about all of this. But if both Sunset and Fluttershy were behind it, it couldn't be wrong, could it?

"Ok," Twilight said reluctantly, "let's go to Equestria."

"When?" asked Applejack.

"As I just recently learned," Twilight answered, "there's no time like the present. Let's go."

Book 1 - The Journey Starts: Chapter 7

Everyone stood by the statue. Sunset stood off to left as you were facing it. Twilight stood directly in front and everyone else stood back a bit looking at Sunset and Twilight. Twilight spoke first.

"Alright. You are about to go through a trans dimensional portal to another universe, or dimension, not sure which; but it doesn't matter. You will get sick. I mean really sick. My first time through I nearly barfed after I got to this side. You will get dizzy and possibly pass out. The effects, thankfully, only last a couple minutes."

Sunset then stepped forward and took over. "Once on the other side you will think you look like regular ponies. That is just your mind coping with what it's really seeing. The ponies in our world are much different than the ones here. Besides being sentient; they are multi-colored, have smaller muzzles and can move in ways no earth horse could. A lot of what you see won't make sense but just go with it. Trust me it; it'll be a lot easier."

"She's not lying," Flash added; finally being able to remember his own experience there.

"Also," Twilight started again, "you will meet your twins over there. Well, most of you. I can tell you, as can she, " Twilight pointed to Sparkle who just blushed and shrank down a bit, "that meeting yourself is a bit of a brain twister. But you do get used to it. I hope. But when you do, the cardinal rule is not to touch yourself. Huh? Ok, why's everybody giggling?"

"I'll explain later," Sunset whispered into Twilight's ear.

Twilight was annoyed but started talking again. "When two versions of the same entity touch, well, I'm not sure exactly, but I have a feeling the result isn't good. And I really don't wish to test my hypothesis out."

Everyone nodded and Twilight and Sunset looked at each other. There was a feeling of excitement that ran through everyone there. It was as if they we all touching the same live electrical wire. They were excited and afraid, or as Pinkie would say nervouscited. Twilight and Sunset both knew it was time to go but each was afraid to take the first step. Finally. Twilight stepped through. Sunset followed. Then it was Flash, Chip and Apple, Pinkie Pie, Sandal and Fluttershy, Rarity, and finally Rainbow Dash and Sparkle.

**************************************************************************

All the others moaned and groaned on the castle floor. Sunset and Twilight looked at them sympathetically. Even going through the portal as often as they had, they still got a tad sick when they did it. The others; this was their first time (with the exception of Flash), and the effects of having their bodies completely broken down and reassembled, hit them full force.

Soon Twilight and Sunset heard running and Spike's voice calling out, "Twilight, Twilight, are you ok?"

Before she could respond, the door to the portal room opened up and Spike, Rarity, Rainbow, Applejack, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Starlight Glimmer came flooding in before stopping dead in their tracks as they saw the mass of familiar looking ponies lying on the ground.

"Um, Twilight; you mind explaining what's all going here?" Applejack asked.

Twilight laughed nervously. "Well, um, gals, ah. Hmm. Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Starlight Glimmer; meet Sunset Shimmer, Flash Sentry, Sandalwood, Micro Chip, and, well, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Twilight Sparkle." There was suddenly a flash of light as a purple dragon bounced through the portal. "Oh, and Spike."

"Um, darling, wasn't Sunset Shimmer just a unicorn?" pony Rarity asked.

"Uh, yes," Twilight started but then saw what Rarity was pointing out. "Oh my Celestia! Sunset, you're an ALICORN!"

Sunset looked back at her body and sure enough, there were her wings. How had she not noticed or felt them before? She stretched them out and started to cry. She felt fully and utterly redeemed now. "They're beautiful!" she managed to choke out.

Twilight rushed up to her and the two mares hugged and cried. By this time, the two felt an almost mystical bond between themselves. Like long lost sisters who, while apart, could always feel the other out there.

Finally they separated and Twilight said, "Well done Princess Sunset Shimmer," with a few tears still running down her cheeks.

"I couldn't have done it without you," Sunset said smiling, still somewhat crying herself.

The two looked around and saw the Earth group had all recovered and gotten to their feet. The two groups just stared at each other, not knowing what to make of the other. The Equestrians all knew who their double was, but the humans had a hard time figuring out who was who. That is except one.

"PINKIE!" human Pinkie Pie squealed with delight.

"PINKIE!" Equestria Pinkie squealed in return and both started bouncing up and down.

"How have you been?" human Pinkie asked.

"Awesome! I helped prevent a war with the Yaks and bring friendship to Griffenstone. How have you been?"

"Awesome! Maud started dating Big Mac and I helped save the world from evil Twilight."

"You know each other?" Twilight asked confused and shocked.

"And what's this about my brother dating Pinkie Pie's sister?" asked Equestria Applejack.

"Oh sure," said human Pinkie. "Last time you were here, well there; before you left, I stuck my head through the portal and saw . . ."

"Me!" Equestria Pinkie added with a big smile.

"I shouldn't be surprised," Twilight said.

"Well I guess I know who my double is," said human Applejack. "And I also guess you have a brother named Big Mac as well."

"Um, nice to meet you I reckon. Never really talked to myself before. Uh, who's the stallion beside you? He's standin' awful close." Equestria Applejack narrowed her eyes in mistrust at Micro Chip.

"Oh, stallion! I've never been called that before; but I guess it is applicable in this situation and, SHE CALLED ME A STALLION!" Chip shouted in excitment and pride.

Human Applejack gave him the evil eye and he quieted down but still beamed uncontrollably. "He's Micro Chip; my boyfriend."

Equestria Applejack looked back and forth between her double and Chip in horror. "He's your, our, my, that's the best I can do?"

"Hey there horsie, Chip might not be much to look at . . ."

"Uh, Apple . . ." Chip tried to interupt.

"Hush-up! As I was saying, he's no looker and not very manly, but he is one of the nicest, sweetest, smartest, most caring guys you'd ever want to meet and I love him to pieces."

The two Applejacks glared at each other while Chip didn't know if he should feel insulted or complimented by what Apple had said.

"I'm Fluttershy and this is my boyfriend, Sandalwood."

"Waz up dudes?" Sandal awkwardly said.

"But I'm gay!" Equestria Fluttershy said in surprise. "I have a girlfriend named Tree Hugger."

All the other ponies turned to look at Fluttershy in surprise.

"Oh darling, we never knew," said Equestria Rarity. "I mean, we thought if anyone was gay it was Rainbow Dash."

"I'M NOT GAY!" both Rainbows shouted at once. Then they looked at each other and started laughing.

"I see we both have the same problem as well as name," human Rainbow said.

"Unfortunatly." Equestria Rainbow replied. "So do you have a boyfriend?"

"Yeah, but he goes to a different school than I do. We met at soccer camp. His name's Soarin."

"Ah! You're dating Soarin? I love Soarin! Well, my world's Soarin. I just never had the courage to ask him out."

"Do it! He's amazing! Well at least mine is."

"So I take it you must be me then?" Equestria Rarity said as she walked up to human Rarity.

"If your Rarity I am. And do I have a horn like yours?" Human Rarity asked in fear.

"Oh honey, it's one of our best features," Equestria Rarity replied with a smile.

"You're Starlight Glimmer?" Sunset asked Starlight.

Starlight looked Sunset over. She didn't know who she was or why she wanted to know who Starlight was (or why there was such sadness in her voice when she asked it). "Yes," she replied skeptically.

"I'm Sunset Shimmer. I knew Sunburst." Sunset's voice trailed off, not knowing what to say next.

Starlight grew excitied. This Sunset knew Sunburst. Maybe, just maybe, after all these years she could find a way to see him again. "You know Sunburst? How is he, how is he?"

Sunset looked down at the ground. "I think it's best if we talked in private."

A look of horror quickly spread across Starlight's face. Without knowing, she knew what Sunset was going to say. She didn't want to hear it but she knew she had to. She nodded her head yes and they both left the room to be alone.

"Ok Twilight," Equestria Applejack said, "this has all been, uh, fun and all, but you never did answer my question. What's going on here?"

"Something from Equestria has escaped to their world. Something evil, very evil. It's already killed one of their kind; maybe more. I've got to try and stop it. Something tells me this is going to be the biggest evil I ever faced. So I need to talk to Princess Celestia and Luna and tell them our plans to see if they approve. They're here because this affects their world and they should be here to hear what the Princesses have to say."

"Well, if it's as big as you think," Equestria Rainbow said, "I don't think just their dimension is in trouble."

Twilight shook her head. "You're right. More so than you think. I think this may just take all of us. Anyway, let's go to the conference room and I'll fill you all in in detail. Then it's off to Canterlot."

Book 1 - The Journey Starts: Chapter 8

Starlight looked at Sunset not knowing what to say. Her words seemed like nothing more than the air they passed through. Barely sounds with no meaning. Sunburst, dead? What? What did that mean? It meant nothing. How could it? He couldn't be dead. No, this had to be wrong, this Sunset had to be lying.

"I, can't, he can't be . . .," she muttered out. Her brain just couldn't make the connections necessary to process this information; let alone comment on it.

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry." Sunset offered sympathetically. In the intervening years, Sunset had thought very little of Sunburst. She had successfully put him out of her mind. Now, first talking to Twilight, now talking to Starlight; she found that the wounds had dulled very little over time.

"No. NO! I don't believe you! They would have, someone would have told me. You're lying!" Starlight was in a mild rage now. This pony had to be lying. She had to be. Something as big as that, surely someone would have told her.

Sunset new her anger. She had felt it herself. She had no desire to lash out or fight back with the mare. "It's true. His parents were notified. I met with them, cried with them, I don't know why no one informed you."

Starlight had an idea. After Sunburst had left and she stopped hearing from him, she had grown cold and bitter. Eventually she had moved away at a young age, younger than most, and never looked back. It was most more than likely it was then that he had passed away and without letting anyone know where she was going, there was no way to let her know.

The irony hit her like a heavy hammer slamming against an anvil. She had left her town to get away from the hurt and the loneliness and when she did; that's when the information she so desperately wanted came back. It was too cruel, too vile to think that fate could be that hard.

She glared at Sunset. "You, you allowed that to happen. You could have stopped him; should have stopped him. You said you were his girlfriend. Why didn't you tell him he was pushing himself too far?" Sunset was now the focal point of all her rage. She was now the living embodiment of all her pain and sorrow. Every bad/wrong decision she had ever made now found a home on Sunset's back.

Sunset was not quite stunned. She knew that this was something she might encounter. She had hoped she wouldn't, but she had prepared just incase. Starlights' words cut deep but Sunset remained in control. She had to. If she let her emotions get the better of her then this situation could drastically spin out of control and no one needed that.

"I tried," Sunset said in the calmest voice she could muster, "but he was driven. Driven like few others. I told him to stop, to take it easy. But he was so talented, so advanced for his age, he thought and felt like he should go a million miles an hour all the time."

Starlight just looked at Sunset for a second and then blasted at her. She had no desire to hear anything more from this mare. She was going to make her pay. She was going to inflict upon her all the pain she had felt for all these years. Yes, this Sunset Shimmer might be an alicorn, but so what. She had bested Princess Twilight. In fact she had trained for just that sort of thing. Now she would annihilate this pony.

Without even thinking; Sunset instantly teleported out of the way and reappeared behind Starlight. She was so surprised; she didn't have time to act on this advantage. Starlight spun around and blasted at her again. Sunset once again teleported but reappeared over Starlight. Sunset didn't want to hurt Starlight but knew she had to fight back so she blasted a stun beam at Starlight. Starlight in turn didn't teleport but threw up a protection shield. The beam was deflected and Starlight levitated up to face Sunset head on.

The two ponies circled around each other, blasting away. Sunset was doing all in her power to pull her punches while Starlight did everything she could to augment hers'. Sunset saw just how right Twilight had been when she said that Starlight was powerful. The unicorn seemed to have access to powers far above what she should. But then Sunset had been a very powerful unicorn herself. And after her recent battles, she was about ninety percent of what she had been before she had left Equestria for Earth.

The sounds of battle drew the others to the grand hallway in which it took place. Twilight looked up in disbelief. Starlight had just reformed; how could she have reverted back so quickly? Sunset was powerful herself, but out of practice. There was no way she could handle Starlight. She didn't even know if Sunset could have handled Starlight at full strength.

"STARLIGHT! NO! STOP!" Twilight yelled up but to no avail. Would she have to intervene? That seemed unfair. And how would she? Should she blast Starlight? Then what? If she had slipped so soon, how could she trust her not to flip again?

Starlight was too focused on the battle to hear Twilight. All she wanted to do was destroy this talisman of pain. Her blood boiled with unending hate and loathing. Sunset kept holding back but was beginning to lose her temper. Not only that; it was clear now this unicorn would not stop until she was dead. Soon Sunset decided it was time to enter the battle for real.

"Twilight, you have to do something!" Spike said in fear. If things kept going as they were, the castle could be seriously damaged or somepony might get hurt.

"I know Spike, but what? The way they are moving around; I could accidently hit Sunset. Then what? I barely beat Starlight last time. I don't think I could do it again."

Sunset swooped and dove, teleported, blasted, did everything she knew how to do. Her strength was giving out but her anger was growing. Then a stray blast from Starlight caused a bit of the castle roof to fall. Everyone srceamed and ran below but a chunk caught Applejack on the shoulder; knocking her down. That was enough for Sunset. A ball of energy surrounded her. Starlight blasted away but her blasts had no effect. Then the energy ball turned to fire. And with one mighty blast from it, Starlight was sent crashing to the floor. Sunset then pounced on her.

"You, YOU, you think you have suffered? You lost a childhood friend; I lost my first boyfriend, my first true love! I lost my father, my mother, my place in Equestria, Equestria itself!

"Do you have any idea what I had to go through, what I had to do in the human realm to survive? I had the body of a child! I was a walking victim! But I fought and I clawed my way up to where I am!" Sunset put her hoof on Starlight's throat and started to apply pressure. All her former anger and hate came back to her. The demon had been reawakened.

Twilight ran up to her and hugged her. "Sunset, you're better than this! Don't. Please!"

Sunset looked at Twilight and saw the tears in her eyes. Suddenly she was snapped back. She withdrew her hoof and stepped off.

Starlight gasped and choked at first and then started crying. Years of hurt and frustration all came pouring out. She slammed her hoof against the floor, screaming.

"Everypony, could you give us a moment?" Twilight asked with such warmth and caring.

"Are you sure?" asked Sunset, not trusting Starlight.

"Yes. You attend to Applejack. I'll be ok."

Sunset nodded and with the others, walked away with Applejack in tow.

"You should have left her kill me." Starlight sobbed. "Letting me live is a far greater punishment."

"No. That's not me and that not Sunset. Besides, you're still my friend. I learned how differently a pony's life could turn out given the change in various circumstances. I still see the good in you. I won't give up if you don't."

Starlight looked up in sadness. "I won't." she simply said.

Book 1 - The Journey Starts: Chapter 9

Sunset Shimmer looked at Applejack's shoulder. She assumed it was the Equestrian Apple since Chip was standing by the uninjured one (at least for his sake she hoped this was the Equestrian Applejack). She had a giant gash over her right shoulder. It was caked in drying blood and dirt. Sunset even thought she could see bone. It wasn't good.

"Lay down," Sunset told Applejack in her best "motherly" voice.

It took everything she had not to scream in pain as she lied down on the ground. Her whole body shook. Never had she experienced such pain. Waves emanated from her shoulder and rippled through the whole of her body. She closed her eyes and prayed for unconsciousness.

"We need to get her to a doctor!" Equestrian Rainbow Dash exclaimed. The sight of her friend, so injured, in such pain, put her in a state of almost near panic.

"Um, why do you have doctors?" Sparkle meekly asked. Everyone turned to look at her and she felt a hot bolt of embarrassment run through her body. "I, uh, I mean, you have magic right? Well why not just use your magic to heal her?"

"She's right you know." Chip mercifully added. "It really doesn't make sense. But then, everything I've seen so far doesn't make sense."

Equestrian Rainbow whipped around and snarled. "I really don't care what you two think! It doesn't matter if this makes sense or not! My friend is hurt really bad and needs a doctor!" She stopped for a second and then added, "What are you two, twins? I mean you look almost identical except one's a mare, the other a stallion."

Chip and Sparkle looked at each other. While in horse form, there was no way judge how much they looked alike, since everyone here looked almost identical; they thought back to their human forms. Sparkle was Japanese and Chip was of German, Jewish descent. How anyone could think they looked alike was beyond them. Or at least looked more alike than anybody else at the moment.

"Rainbow Dash," Sunset started, "they didn't mean anything by it. They don't know how magic works." Sunset then turned to Chip and Sparkle. "Magic can't be used for healing here. If it could, the unicorns and alicorns would have the power of immortality. They would become gods."

Once again, Chip and Sparkle just exchanged glances. It was an explanation. And given what they had seen here, it did somewhat fit the rules, what rules there were; but it all seemed so unsatisfying. It was all too convenient. None of it made any logical sense. Which brought both back to what Sparkle had said earlier about there being some sort manipulation behind everything. It was like they were characters in a story with nothing really adding up except for "because story".

It was then Sparkle remembered what Fluttershy had said about Rarity. "Rarity, you're the healer!"

"WHAT!" both Rarities said at once. They then looked at each other and Earth Rarity said, "She meant me."

"Maybe not." Chip piped back in. "I mean you are both versions of the same entity. You are both 'Rarity'. The base colors of the pure white light. Or in this case, the pure Rarity."

Both Rarities were confused and didn't know what to say. Then Earth Fluttershy stepped forward.

"He's right. Pony Rarity, you have sway in this dimension. It is you that must step forward and heal your friend."

"But Sunset Shimmer already told you we, I, can't." Rarity said almost in fear and panic.

"I think she's right." Sunset said. "There's been a lot going on in our realm. I have seen things that should not be in the human world. I also know Fluttershy here has been touched by a power greater than I can guess. If she says it, I believe it."

"But, but . . .," Rarity tried to protest but then she heard Equestrian Applejack moan in deep pain. She stopped and reluctantly walked over to Applejack. She closed her eyes and lowered her head. She started visualizing the wound healing, closing up, the muscle, veins, and tissue knitting back together.

"By Celestia! She's doing it!" Equestrian Rainbow shouted.

Sure enough; the wound slowly came together and disappeared. Rarity opened her eyes, looked at the newly mended shoulder, and then passed out.

******************************************************************************

Equestrian Rarity awoke to find herself surrounded by at least two of everyone of her friends, and another version of herself. She let out a squeak before remembering what all was going on. Equestrian Applejack went up to her and nuzzled her cheek.

"Now how is it I'm the one who gets the bum shoulder and I end up carrying you out?" The question was completely tongue in cheek. Applejack was just grateful that her friend was ok.

"I couldn't allow you to hog all the spotlight there darling." Rarity answered back with a smile.

"Easy now," Twilight said. "That was some powerful magic you did there. In fact you shouldn't have been able to do it at all. So you're going to need some time to rest."

"So now what do we do?" asked Earth Rainbow.

"Well," said Twilight," I guess we go to see the Princesses. They have to be informed about what's going on. Who knows, maybe they know a better way to handle things."

Sunset was silent. She thought about what it would be like to see Celestia again. Sunset had seen the Princess as a second mother. It was one of the things that hurt her so much after she was kicked out. She had loved Celestia and then hated her. What would she feel now? What DID she feel now.

Twilight looked over at Sunset and could see the torrent of emotion running across her face. She felt bad for her friend. "Are you going to be ok?" she asked.

Sunset nodded. "I will. I have to be. Besides; I left a disgrace and came back a princess. Not too shabby." Sunset gave a big forced smile.

"And what of me?" Starlight Glimmer asked from behind everyone. She wanted to go along but knew after her relapse that most if not all of the others didn't want her.

"You're with us." Sunset said with a forced cheerfulness. "I know what you've gone through. I've been where you've been, and man does this sound familar." She shot Sparkle a quick, playful glance which caused her to blush. She then turned back to Starlight. "But seriously, I've done far worse. I'm the original fallen angle I suppose. So, just as I have been forgiven, I forgive you as well."

"Thank you." Starlight replied quietly.

"So when do we head out?" Equestrian Rainbow asked.

"As soon as Rarity regains her strength." Twilight said. "Until then, I suggest everyone get to know each other." Everyone nodded. Then Twilight turned to Flash. "Flash, will you come with me? I'd like to talk to you alone." Flash nodded and they both walked off.

"Where are they going?" asked Equestrian Applejack.

"Hopefully not to make babies." Equestrian Pinkie said. "I mean she's already going to be an aunt. She doesn't need to be a mommy as well."

"Ugh!" Equestrian Applejack groaned. "Did you have to put that image in my head?"

"WHAT!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"Don't worry; they do that to me too." Earth Pinkie said.

"Ok fillies and bucks," Sunset said trying to keep the situation from getting out of control, "how about we do as Twilight said and introduce ourselves?"

******************************************************************************

Flash and Twilight sat on Twilight's bedroom balcony and looked out over Ponyville.

"It's beautiful." Flash said. He then turned to Twilight. "Like you are."

Twilight blused and covered her face with her wing. "Heh, heh. Thanks. But don't you see me as a pony, I mean an Earth pony?"

"No. Not since that night in the Nexus. I saw you as a human in my dimension, but now I see you as you. Light purple, big, beautiful purple eyes, those cute bangs. How about you?"

"I still see you as a form of what you are here, back on Earth. But then, when you saw me in the Nexus, you saw me in my true form. That's all you ever saw me in. Meanwhile, that was the only time I saw you in your true form. So I guess my mind still goes back to what it originally saw."

Twilight walked over to him and snuggled as close as she could get. "It doesn't matter. This form, that form, as long as you're you, I'm happy."

Flash smiled and wrapped his wing around her. "Trying to save the multiverse, that's a lot of pressure to put on a relationship." He joked.

"Eh, if we can handle that, we can handle anything." She teased back.

"True enough," Flash laughed. " I've missed you so much."

"Me too. But we're here, together, now. And we will be for a while. So let's just enjoy what we have, while we have it."

With that; the two just looked out over the town; at peace in each other's presence.

Book 1 - The Journey Starts: Chapter 10

Sunset wanted to scrunch up in a little ball and hide. Ponies from all around came running out gasping and pointing as she walked by. She couldn't blame them. I mean; suddenly having two Princess Twilights, two Rarities, two Applejacks, and so on; as well as a brand new princess they never saw before, it would have all been a bit much for anypony to take in. Still, with every step she took she felt more insecure.

The others weren't doing much better. The Equestrians, while used to strange and bizarre things, also felt this situation as a bit beyond the pale. As for the Earthlings; it was all a bit mind blowing. Their minds swam with questions as to how this world was even possible. It all seemed too fantastic, almost farcical, that this world existed. Only Twilight was halfway comfortable (and that was only half way).

Sunset had hoped as they left Ponyville the crowds would thin out and they could walk to Cantorlot in peace; but no doing. All along the road ponies lined up to see this strange precession go by. She could hear whispers of who were they, why was there two of almost every, who was the new princess. Once again, understandable; but it still made her feel self-conscious.

*********************************************************************************

"My sister, awake! You are needed!"

Luna slowly aroused from her slumber. She did not understand what was going on. It felt too soon to woken up to raise the moon. Also there was an urgency in Celestia's voice she had rarely heard except on the most gravest of times.

"Sister, why doth thou wakest me so early?" Luna stammered out.

"They are coming! Twilight and Sunset Shimmer! They are on there way!"

Luna snapped fully awake and looked at her sister in surprise and a bit of fear. "They art here?"

"Not yet. But word has quickly spread that they are on their way. And Sunset is now an alicorn." Celestia was not given to over reaction or fits of emotion. But she knew exactly what this meeting meant. It was the beginning of the end for her and Luna, possibly for all things. It was what was foretold to them so long ago. She had known this day would always come, but now that it was here a sense of fear and sadness clenched her heart and mind.

Luna nodded; wide eyed. She too knew what was now coming. It seemed both cruel and right at the same time. Cruel because it had only been about five years since her return and reconciliation with Celestia. Life was just getting good and now it was coming to an end. It seemed unfair. But it also seemed right for the same reasons. Life was good and she had reconciled with her sister. What more was there left to do?

**********************************************************************************

As soon as the gang got to Cantorlot; they were met by the Royal Guards. Twilight and Sunset exchanged glances before Twilight spoke up. "Is everything ok?"

The Captain of the Guards stepped forward. "We have been instructed to meet you here and escort you to the castle."

Once again Sunset and Twilight looked at each other. "Good," said Twilight with all the fake confidence she could muster. "That's where we were going. We have business with the princesses. "

**********************************************************************************

Everyone stood in the hallway outside of the throne room. Nervous excitement rippled through the whole group. Sunset stood stone still, looking down at ground. Twilight saw her and nuzzled her gently.

"It'll be ok. I'll go in first and talk to them. You've changed so much. They'll see that. Trust me."

Sunset barely moved her head in a "yes" motion. It was amazing. Over a year ago she had planned on coming her as a conqueror. Now she was terrified to be here as a princess.

The great doors opened up and a chamber guard came out. "Princess Twilight Sparkle; Princesses Celestia and Luna will see you now."

Twilight smiled at Sunset and touched her hoof before turning and walking into the throne room.

Before Twilight could say anything Celestia asked with an anxious passion, "Where's Sunset?"

Twilight was taken aback a bit. She quickly recovered and said, "She's out in the hall."

"SUNSET, SUNSET, COME IN HERE!" Celestia shouted out, her voice cracking as she did so.

Sunset slowly walked in, her head held low. She was terrified now. What was Celestia going to say? What was she going to do? She timidly raised her head to look at Celestia; tears filling her eyes.

Celestia's lower jaw started to quiver. Then she jumped up and ran toward Sunset at full speed. Sunset wasn't sure what to expect so she prepared for the worse. But Celestia embraced the her and started crying profusely.

"I've missed you so much!" she said in between sobs.

Sunset broke down and started crying out loud as well. "I'm sorry; I'm so sorry," she kept saying.

Eventually they both calmed down and looked at each other. "Don't be," Celestia said as she took Sunset's head in her hooves. "You've done well. You became that which I knew you were always supposed to be. You've made me proud." Then she hugged Sunset for all she was worth.

Twilight wiped a tear from her eye and looked at Luna who was likewise wiping a tear away. They then smiled at each other. Both were overjoyed with this reunion and the healing it brought to both mares.

Celestia and Sunset disengaged and Celestia returned to her throne. Then her expression became more subdued. "While I am grateful to have Sunset back here; I also know that it is not for a happy reason that you have returned."

"No Princess," Sunset said, they joy of the reunion leaving her voice as a somber tone replaced it, "it is not. I fear a great evil has escaped from our realm and entered into the human world." Sunset went on to tell the princesses about what had happened with Sparkle; how she had opened up portals and how shortly after a man had been found devoured. She also told them of what their plan was to deal with it.

Princess Celestia and Luna looked at each other once Sunset was finished. They then turned to Twilight and Sunset. Celestia began to speak, "Nothing lasts forever. Even the immortals cease to be after a while. My sister and I have always known that while our time was longer than most, it would eventually run out. That time is now upon us.

"Having no natural heirs; we were forced to find the most gifted and deserving among us to take our place. That is you two. Sunset Shimmer, you are to take my place as the Sun raiser. Twilight, you are to take my sister's place as the moon raiser. And all our duties as well.

"That is why Twilight, I have turned so much of the protecting of Equestria over to you. One I am weaker than I used to be and to prepare you for the day when I wouldn't be here any longer. And it was also to get you ready for this day.

"My sister and I have known for ages that the day would come when an evil would arise like no other. An evil that would threaten not only Equestria, but all of creation. Every world, in every dimension, in every universe. An evil we would be ill equipped to face at our age but one for which we wished you two would be more prepared for."

Luna then started talking. "This will be your greatest challenge yet. You have brought your friends along. That is well and good; for thou shalt need them. But be for warned, not all of ye shall survive. The road you are about to travel is a road of blood and heartache. But it is a road you must travel; for Equestria, the Earth, everything."

"We do not wish to scare you; only prepare you for what lies ahead. But you have within you powers that you do not yet realize. In your time of need, they will come to you. Guard your hearts and your heads and you shall prevail." Celestia finished.

"I don't understand," Twilight said in shock, confusion, and even fear. "What are we facing exactly? And why didn't you tell me this before?"

For the first time, Celestia looked ashamed. "To you, we are as gods; but even gods have their limits. You had to come at your destiny pure, and untouched by ego or expectation. Also the exact nature of the threat eludes even us. We have fought our battles. It is your turn now. We can say no more than that."

"As for the human Twilight," Luna jumped in again, "she can stay with us. She'll be safe here and we can teach her about the magic she has within her. The rest of your friends can continue with Starlight Glimmer and her reformation."

"There's so many questions I need to ask you," Sunset started to say.

"I know my dear," Celestia said. "But now is not the time. Now you and your friends are to be lead to your rooms. Tonight we shall have a feast in your honor and then tomorrow you will go back to the human realm and start your search. We will tell you all we can at the feast; which isn't that much. Now go, you have a party to prepare for."

Twilight and Sunset turned around and walked out into the hallway to see all their friends standing there sullen and quiet.

"How much did you hear?" asked Sunset with a sinking feeling of sadness.

"Enough to start making bets on which ones of us are going to die," said Sandal pessimistically.

Book 1:The Journey Begins - Chapter 11

Twilight sat with the Earthlings in her room. All but Sparkle who went with Sunset and the other Equestrians. They all looked at her with a mixture of fear and sadness, with a dash of apprehension thrown in. She knew what they must be going through. She was going through it herself. It didn't matter how many times she had faced danger before; the same fear and self doubts still gripped her at the beginning of each one.

"Well," she said with a heavy sigh," I won't ask how you're all feeling because I know. You're scared. I am too. Really scared. And I faced threats like this before. You have too, to a lesser degree; but it never makes it any easier or less scary. I'm not going to talk to you, to give a big, rousing speech, I just want to hear how you are feeling and address your concerns as best I can."

Flash stepped forward first. "Princess Luna said we all weren't going to survive. How could she know that?"

All eyes fixated on Twilight. She could feel their fear crashing into her like a wave upon the shore. She bowed her head a litlle to avoid meeting their stares. "Alicorns have abilities far beyond all other ponies. Even as an ascended alicorn, I'm discovering new powers all the time. The princesses are natural born alicorns. They were born into there powers. One of which is prophecy. If they say it, it's true."

"So, some of us will die then?" Flash asked with a heavy heart.

"Listen, I can't expect you guys to put your lives on the line. You're young . . .," then Twilight stopped and looked around at all them in shocked realization. "You are young. All of you. You may look like my friends, but you're just children. My Pinkie is a party planner who also works in a bakery. My Rarity is a successful business mare. Applejack helps run her family farm, Fluttershy operates her own animal sanctuary; even Rainbow Dash is one her way to being a Wonder Colt, the elite flying group of the Equestrian Air Force.

"But you; you haven't graduated, moved out on your own, gone to college or taken a full time job. You have married or had children, none of that. I can't, I won't risk your lives. It's wrong. If . . ."

"No," said Flash in a commanding voice. "You're right, we are young, kids even. And we haven't done all those things yet. But how many have you done?"

"That's . . .," Twilight started but was cut right off again.

"Yes, it is important or relevant or whatever you were going to say. But even if it wasn't, I couldn't allow you to face this alone. Ever since I first saw you crawling around on the ground at school that first day and helped you up; the moment you took my hand, I felt something. I couldn't explain it then, I can barely explain it now. I, it just felt felt like you were something to me. Like a part of my life that had been missing but was always supposed to be there. Like it or not, no matter what may come, I'm staying with you."

Twilight looked at the fierce determination in his eyes. He meant this. More than that, she also felt his love for her. And she knew that she wanted him by her side. "But how could I go on if . . ." she started to say but stopped because tears were choking her.

"As you have already." he said with a smile. "And how could I go on if something happened to you and I wasn't there to at least try to stop it? This is a two way street you know."

Twilight was on the verge of a full cryfest. She couldn't believe he was that dedicated to her. Was he really willing to risk his life for her? Yes, yes he was. After such a short time? But hadn't she also felt the same when she first met him? And if she had though about him less, then it was only because she had more on her plate to deal with. But in the quiet moments, she missed him just as much.

Flash saw she was about to break and walked over to her and nuzzled her.

"Thank you," she whispered. "And I love you."

"I do too," he whispered back. They kissed then he stepped back.

Twilight composed herself and then went on. "Anyone else?" Twilight remembered these were humans so she used their terminology and not her own "any pony".

Chip was the next to step forward. "I have to admit, this goes against every known scientific principle I've ever known. I know different dimensions can have different physics, but still; this all seems impossible. But it's for that reason, I find it to be all the more fascinating!" He was almost giggling as he spoke. "I can't say I'm not afraid, but this is the opportunity of a life time. Who knows what avenues of research this could open up."

"And you aint worried about the whole 'not all of us will survive' thing?" Apple asked annoyed. Apple was terrified. More so than she would ever let on. Not just terrified for herself, but for her friends and Chip as well. How could he not be more scared?

"Oh immensely!" Chip exclaimed, somewhat surprised by Apple's question. "I don't want to die. I don't want you to die either. Or anyone. But, it's just, the possible breakthroughs that could be made, the potential benefits to mankind, that out weighs any fears I might have for personal safety."

Apple just looked at him skeptically. But she soon turned to Twilight. "So what about all them titles the others got? - 'Healer', 'Mystic', 'Warrior', 'Trickster', what do they stand for? And why don't I have a title?"

"I don't know." It was the only answer Twilight could give but even she wasn't happy with it. "All I can say is that, in my world, all of you, well the girls at least, represent one of the elements of Harmony. Rainbow is loyalty, Pinkie is laughter, Fluttershy kindness . . ."

"We know all that already Twilight." Apple said annoyed at being told something she already knew.

"You're right, heh, heh, sorry." Twilight was embarrassed. She did have the unfortunate ability to over explain. "But, those elements exist seperate from you guys. In fact, Celestia once weilded all the elements herself. But the titles must represent something fundamental to you, and just you."

"Sort of like I said," added Chip.

Apple glared at him for a moment, then turned back to Twilight. "But not me?" There was a rumble of disappointment in her voice.

"They boys don't have a title yet either," Twilight said, trying to comfort Apple.

"But they didn't stand with you against Sunset Shimmer or The Sirens or fought against human Twilight with Sunset. I did."

Twilight felt horrible and could only say, "I don't know Applejack. I'm sorry."

"What about our friends and family?" Rainbow piped in. "What about our parents, siblings, Soarin? Will they be ok?" Rainbow thought about what all might happen to Scootaloo, her parents, and Soarin and didn't want anything to blow back on them.

"I don't know. I don't have the gift of prophecy. But it is a possibility, I'm guessing. If whatever it is, is as big a threat as the Princesses say; then I'm sure it would have no problems going after our loved ones.

"As I said, I can't ask . . ."

"No. I'm the warrior. I have to stand with you. I'm just going to have to do a good job of looking after everybody."

"Fluttershy? Rarity?" Twilight asked.

"It doesn't matter if I want to face it or not," Fluttershy softly but firmly said, "it's coming either way. So I might as well stand and face it."

"And my place is by her side," Sandal said.

Rarity breathed deep and said, "Well you can't go into to battle without your healer can you? It just wouldn't be propper."

"Pinkie?"

"As long as I can have cupcakes, I'm all in!" she exclaimed.

Twilight looked at all of them. They were like lambs for the slaughter. Willing lambs. But as she looked at each and everyone, she couldn't help but be moved by their bravery. Child soldiers, doing what they could, willing to lay down their lives for the greater good. She couldn't help but be impressed.

Then she remembered - Applejack! Apple hadn't said anything. She looked and saw intense sadness and hesitation on her face. "Applejack?" she asked softly.

"Well, I reckon it don' matter what I am or aint. A girl's goota do what a girl's gotta do. I'm in Twilight."

**********************************************************************************

The party was hastely thrown together to say the least, but it still turned out well. The Earthlings mingled and talked with the Equestrians, making sure not to get too near their doubles. While what was said was still in everyone's mind, they pushed it aside as best they could and tried to have a good time.

Sunset talked to Celesatia most of the night as the two talked, caught up, and apologized for the mistakes they had both made. Celestia confided she always considered Sunset to be the daughter she never had. Sunset said she considered Celestia to be her second mother.

Twilight bobbed and weaved around the room, trying to put on a happy face. And to a point, she was happy. Flash was by her side, in Equestria. But she still felt a sense of forboding. Soon she also realized Sparkle was out on the balcony by herself. Taking the upmost caution, she excused herself and went out to join her.

"Hi," she said. Sparkled startled and apologized. Twilight just smiled and shook her head. "Hey, how often do you actually get to talk to yourself. Litterally!"

Sparkle smiled. "But I'm not you. And you're not me. Sunset said I have to stay here. For my own safety and you'd take my place. I don't like that. It feels weird. Like I'm not me. Like I'm interchangable, replacable. And I'm scared."

Twilight nodded. "I know what you mean. I knew you existed. You had to. But seeing you, there, with my other friends; it freaked me out. I can only imagine what it was like for you.

"And, if I'm honest, I don't like it either. I don't like the responsibility of always saving the world, any world, all worlds. I have my life here. I like my life here. I don't want to step into someone else's life. But . . "

"But it's for the greater good." Sparkle finished. She and Twilight looked into each others eyes and nodded. They both understood. "And I am kind of excited to be learning about magic. So it won't be all bad I guess. I'll miss Sunset though. She's my best friend."

Twilight nodded again. "She's like a sister to me as well. Which is good if we're to rule Equestria together someday. Ugh! I still can't believe that one."

"I guess that's one thing; once this is all over, I get to go back to being boring ,little, old me."

"Hey, you're not little! You're Twilight Sparkle. And Twilight in any dimension is not little. You got just as big a destiny as I do."

"I know; and that's what scares me."

Book 1 - The Journey Begins: Chapter 12

"MAY I HAVE YOUR ATTENTION PLEASE?"Celestia spoke as she clinked her glass with a spoon. "As you know, my student, Sunset Shimmer has returned. Not only has she returned; she has transcended into being a princess. While this is not a proper coronation, that will come later, once she has completed her last mission; I do want to say a few words to mark this occasion.

"Having never had children of my own; I have always thought of all of you as my children; and you are. But, that intimate relationship, that special bond, only a mother and child, specifically a mother and daughter can know, I had given up on - until I met Sunset Shimmer.

"When I had first heard about this remarkable unicorn, I became intrigued. I knew that my time upon the throne was growing short and I would soon need a replacement. I wondered if she was the one. Over time I saw not only her raw power, but her innate kindness, love, and nobility. I knew without doubt she was the one. I grew closer to her than all my other students. I consoled her when her mother . . ., passed away. I grew not only to care about her as a student, but as my own child.

"Then, as I suppose most of you parents know, came the rebellion. It broke my heart. Not because she wasn't listening or doing things I disapproved of, but I felt that special relationship slip away. It was like a small death.

"As her rebellion and anger got worse, I began to question myself. Had I made a mistake? Was she really the one? And then when I banished her and she left for the human realm; my heart broke again. Night after night I hoped for her return somehow. I hoped she would come back around to that sweet, loving unicorn I had met years before. And you know what? - Tonight I got my wish. Thanks in no small part to my other student Twilight Sparkle."

Celestia turned to look at Sunset who was sitting to her right, who had tears streaming down her cheeks. "Sunset, you have more than redeemed yourself. In a way, you have redeemed me as well. I love you and I am proud of you; more than feeble words could ever express. And while I wish you could stay longer, I know you have a serious mission to take on. One that I have every confidence you shall accomplish with great honor. So, until you have returned victorious, my simple speech here will have to do. ALL ARISE AND CHEER THE PRINCESS SUNSET SHIMMER! HIP-HIP HORAY! HIP-HIP HORAY!"

"Starlight, Starlight."

Starlight turned around to look who had called her name even though she knew she hadn't heard it with her ears. The voice, soft, sweet, and feminine had come from inside her head.

"Starlight, Starlight, Starlight Glimmer."

"Who are you? How are you in my head?" she thought to herself.

"I am one who knows. I am one who cares. And I am one who is speaking to you across time and dimensions."

"I don't understand."

"You are so powerful. You bested Twilight, nearly bested Sunset. You sought to make all equal. That was your only flaw. Ponies aren't equal. Earth ponies are less than pegasi, pegasi are less than unicorns, and unicorns are less than alicorns. Even within those groups, some are better and worse than others. You sought to tie yourself to the weaker, inferior races of this world. The strong have no quarter with the weak! The brilliant have no kinship to the dumb! It is the job, nay, the natural order of all things for the better to rule and cull the lesser.

"See Celestia; weak, old Celestia, fawn over her little pupil? What is she to you? What are any of them to you? You have done more, have more raw power than any of them. Yet here you sit. You've gone from trying to make the inferior your equal to making yourself equal to them."

"What are you saying? I did everything out of anger and spite, I hurt people, stole their individuality. I was lost and lonely. I have friends now. Real friends."

"FRIENDS? Haw. If you believe that, you are a fool. What is a friend? Someone who exploits your kindness while making you feel good about doing it. There is no such things as friends. Friendship, like all emotional bonds, are an illusion. A biochemical cocktail designed to put you in a stupor. No, there are no friends; only those who exploit and those who are exploited."

"So what does that make you then?"

"An exploiter." The voice gave out a chilling laugh. "What; you expected me to answer otherwise? Yes Starlight, I am trying to exploit you. But I chose you because I know you have the power to accomplish what I want done."

"And that is?"

"Twilight, Twilight Sparkle. She is a threat. I need her corrupted."

"You mean killed?"

"No, corrupted. Have her turn, turn against her against all she stands for, against all that would call itself good."

"And why should I? What could you possibly offer me to do such a thing?"

"Freedom. Freedom to be yourself. To be the ruler you were meant to be. Predator and prey, aggressor or victim, Strong or weak; there are only two states in nature. What is your nature Starlight Glimmer? What is your true nature?"

With that the voice was gone from her head. She looked back to the table where Twilight (both of them), Sunset, Celestia, and Luna sat. A million thoughts ran through her brain. What was she to do? She had been forgiven, TWICE! Would she really jeopardize all that now? Hadn't she seen the error of her ways?

But still.

Twilight was a princess and yet she was almost too easy to beat. She even said herself that should couldn't match her in power. In fact, Starlight had created a whole community, ruled it as her own, by herself. Twilight, not even Celestia and Luna could say as much. What would happen if she did ascend to full alicorn status? Why she would be a goddess almost. And what would a goddess need with friends?

Starlight didn't know what to think or feel. What did she want? Deep down. what was it she was really looking for? She didn't know what that was now. But she knew that once that question was answered; all of reality would hang in the balance.

**********************************************************************************

The party soon petered out and only Celestia, Luna, Sunset, Twilight, and the rest of the gang remained.

"Well, it is night time," Celestia said. "I have had rooms prepared for all of you. Sleep tight for the journey is long tomorrow."

"Uh, Princess Celestia," Earth Applejack spoke with great concern. "You're right, it is late, but that must mean our families are already plum scared about where we are. Shouldn't we be gettin' back now? I can't imagine what we all could say ifin' we's out all night."

Celestia smiled with compassion at Apple. It was the smile a mother might give a young child who's concerned about monsters in their closet. "My dear; with all four Princesses here, we can combine our powers and teleport back in time to just after you left Ponyville. You would have been gone in your world's time for about five minutes."

Apple sighs with relief and soon they were all escorted to their rooms.

********************************************************************************

In a flash of light, the group was back at Twilights' castle; in front of the mirror.

"So we really went back in time?" Earth Rainbow asked.

"Yes," said Celestia. "And once you all have returned to the human world; Luna and I will take the Equestrians back to their proper time."

"And me." Sparkle meant it to sound like a statement, but it came out sounding more like a question.

"Yes my dear." Celestia spoke as softly and calmly as she could. "It's safer for you and everyone else if you and my Twilight were apart. It will be ok. Luna and I will take great care of you and teach you all we can about magic. Think of it as studying abroad for a semster."

Sparkle nodded.

Soon the Earthlings, led by Sunset Shimmer went back through the portal. Only Twilight remained to say bye to everyone.

"I'll miss you all so much!" Twilight said through tears. "All we've done, all we've gone through, I wish you could come."

"In away we are." Fluttershy said. "You might not have us, per se, but you will have a version of us."

Twilight nodded and forced a smile but the tears continued to flow.

"And Spike," Twilight said, pointing to Sparkle, "look after her ok? She'll need you like I did."

"Same for you Spike." Sparkle added. "She's going to need you to fill her in on everything that's going on in my family."

"Will do!" both Spikes said in unison and saluted. Each gave their Twilight a hug and left.

Twilight turned around and was about to enter the portal when Celestia stopped her and whispered in her ear. Twilight looked in horror as to what Celestia had told her and ran thorugh the portal not wanting to believe it. When she got through, she saw everyone standing around, ashen faced.

"What's wrong?" she asked.

Sunset stepped forward. "When we got back, Lyria and Bon Bon came running up to us. There's been another murder."

Book 2 - Villians: Chapter 1

Antonio Banali sat in his office. Papers were piled on his desk, his computer was on, his e-mail loaded with messages that had to be read and responded to; but his mind could not focus on any of his work duties. He was still gripped by the sense of dread he had first had when he was informed of Salazar's' death. Salazar was a member of his cult, the cult of Morgorith. And while he had no particular fondness for the butcher (in fact, had he been murdered in a simple robbery, he would have even been relieved), the fact that he had been EATEN changed the whole equation.

For decades the forty-seven year old Antonio had worshiped with the cult. He had slowly risen through the ranks to become it's Grand Priest. The cult had offered him a sense of belonging, a philosophy by which to operate in the world, and a sense of destiny. The exact beliefs and mythos behind the group had always been a bit muddy. Even ascending to the rank he has did little to clarify things for him. But he supposed that was the same for all religions.

But unlike other religions, this was a system set up to worship total destruction and evil. No other religion, not even Satanism (which merely co-opted the Abrahamic hemorrhoid of God as a symbol of self reliance and individuality), went to those extremes. In that, they had formulated the idea that everything; whether society labeled it good or evil, was ultimately done for ones own pleasure. Morgorith taught that to truly be free, to evil, one must act but receive no pleasure from their actions. To do, without want or need of reward, not even an emotional one, to even feel bad and regret what you were doing but do it anyway, was the highest form of freedom.

It also taught that to do something, even if it caused you distress and pain, was evil. Therefore freedom is evil. But freedom was the highest virtue as well. So evil was the highest virtue by the laws of transitive property. An inversion on what most other religions taught, but one that had rung true to Antonio. And as he went on, if the highest virtue is evil, then virtue must be destroyed. But since virtue is only a concept that exist in the human mind, to eradicate virtue, you must eradicate all human life.

Yes, it was not a belief system meant for the wider world. Also, with their varies rites which included all manner of nastiness, it attracted a certain type of person as well; someone like Salazar. Salazar was a psychopath who just loved inflicting pain and killing people. For him the cult was nothing more than an outlet for his own base desires. He actually acted in contrast to the cults' teachings, but he had his uses.

Had . Now we was dead, eaten alive. Antonio could only begin to fathom what that meant. Had they finally unleashed something? If so, what else would happen? Were they all marked or was Salazar just being punished for being an unworthy subject? These questions rolled around his head when his secretary buzzed him.

"Mr. Banali, there's a woman her to see you." The secretary's' voice sounded normal enough but there was a cloak of fear and concern which enveloped it.

"I have no appointments for today." Antonio said this as much to himself as to his secretary. Now the low level dread he had been feeling was becoming a mild panic.

Then a female voice he had never heard before came on and said, "Et se, tor se, morte."

Antonio froze dead. It would sound like made up Latin or pig Spanish to anyone else; but he knew what it really was - the invocation of Morgorith. "For the knowledge of pain is death" is what it translated to. The language was called Epochian. It was supposedly the oldest language there was, older than man himself. No one outside of the cult knew that.

"Send her in Ms. Harrison, please." The words came slowly out of his mouth. They felt like they were freezing in his mouth and falling out like ice cubes. His heart raced as he prepared for whatever may come through his door.

What came through was a woman between 55 and 60. Long black hair with streaks of silver through it. She was average height, attractive but not overly so, with an average build; neither thin nor fat. She wore a black dress and hat that looked like they came out of the forties. She looked almost as though she was cos playing. Under different circumstances he would have even laughed at her.

But not now.

She walked with an elegance, a regal authority, that bespoke of power and might. Had she never spoken the invocation, the energy coming from her would have let him know she was no one to trifle with. She had a smile that seemed like it could cut like a razor and her slightly obscured eyes still shone with an energy that frightening and mesmerizing at the same time.

He just watched as she walked over to his desk, pulled up a chair, and sit down. She removed her had and laid it on the floor beside her. She placed her purse on her lap. "Mr. Banali," she said sweetly but with enough menace to cause a dozen men to turn and run.

Antonio gulped once. What should he say? She obviously knew about the cult and who he was in it. He shouldn't play it shy, but he was still in fear of this woman and had no desire to provoke her.

"Alright, who are you?" he finally said as bluntly and as hard as he could.

The woman's facial features never changed. She just opened her purse and got a pack of cigarettes out.

"This is a no smok . . ." before Antonio could finished he felt himself being picked up out of his chair and being thrust against the ceiling. The drop ceiling should have gave way but it felt as hard as concrete. His entire body felt like he was being crushed.

"You'll have to forgive the vulgar display of power." The woman spoke in a calm, almost bored tone. She lit a cigarette and took a drag. She slowly let the smoke back out, it formed rings around her head. "However, from what I have learned of your species, those are the things you respond to best." She took another drag. "I am Queen Chrysalis. I'm originally from another dimension. I came here a few days ago." Another hit from the cigarette. "I met the butcher friend of yours, Ramone. He was very helpful in supplying me with information . . . and a meal." Her smile got a bit bigger as she was amused with her own joke and then returned to normal.

"I knew you were a man a had to meet. And, luckily after meeting a nice little old lady, the one who I got these clothes off of and my second meal, I decided it was time we met." She finished her cigarette and Antonio fell to the ground.

"Wha . . ." Antonio tried to speak through his pain but was cut off.

"Really Antonio, must we play games. I know about that little cult of yours. I also know that you haven't been leading it right. Not your fault, really; no one has for millennia. But I can help. You see I know what it is you have to do. And I have a pretty good idea on how to do it. So I am going to stay with you while I get your little group in order."

Antonio slowly got up and placed his hands on his desk for support. He was confused. He didn't understand what this creature was or was talking about. "I, I don't understand."

"Of course not darling, you're stupid. But then all of your kind is." Her tone was halfway between deadpan and consoling. She was stating a fact, but didn't want him to become unduly upset by it.

Antonio was getting mad now. And like most people when he got mad, he made a mistake. "What are you talking about? I, I am a Grand Priest and will not be talked . . ." just as his anger was building in his voice, he felt himself being pushed to the floor.

"As I said dear; stupid." Now Chrysalis' voice was full dead pan.

Antonio just lied on the floor as the pressure was taken off him. He realized whatever this creature was, she had the ability to force her will on him. He was powerless to stop her so it was pointless to resist. "As . . . you . . . wish."

"Good. Now let's go. I need to move into your place as soon as possible. Oh, and invite that nice secretary of your along too. I'm feeling a might peckish."

Book 2 - Villians: Chapter 2

Chrysalis looked out the passenger side window as Antonio drove them back to his house. She was only half-minding the people and scenery that whizzed past. Her mind had already turned to her next meal. Salazar and the old woman from whom she got these clothes had brought down her relative age and made her stronger. But after that little "display" of power back in Banali's office, she could feel herself aging forward again. She would need to feed again soon. Hopefully someone young and strong. Maybe that would keep in form long enough to accomplish what she wanted.

She had planned on sinking her teeth into Banali's secretary. But as he pointed out, that would be a bad move. A secretary, while still low on the socio-economic totem pole, was still on that pole. Her turning up missing, especially after the first two murders would have raised more than enough red flags to complicate, if not thwart, her plans altogether. So now, on the drive back, she thought about who she could munch on next.

"You look distracted." Antonio said. He really didn't want her to say anything but he was also unnerved by her silence. He didn't know what she was thinking or planning and that made him worried. So he took the chance and tried to open up a conversation.

"Who's your prey?" she asked very off-handily. Antonio wasn't even sure if she had directed the comment at him or was just thinking out loud. She hadn't even turned from the window when she said it.

"Pardon?" he asked confused.

"Your prey. You said I couldn't eat your secretary because she was too integrated into your social system. So, who are your prey? Those individuals who fall outside of your society? The ones no one cares about or would miss if they were gone? Who is your prey?" Once again, she never turned around to look at him.

"I thought you would already know that. You know just about everything else." Antonio replied with more than a hint of mockery.

It was then she turned and looked at him. "I know many things, having absorbed the thoughts of those that I have consumed. But like eating an entire plate of food all at once, only the strongest flavors come through. Those memories, those thoughts which each held so dear and in such esteem have made their way into my consciousness. The rest is white noise. I can make a tone or a sound out here and there; but mostly it is lost, gibberish."

She then reached over and sunk her nails deep into his upper thigh. It was all he could to keep from creaming out in pain. "Try to make jest of me again and I will tear you apart. - Understood?"

"Y-y-y-yessss." he winced out, doing everything to keep driving the car right.

She let go and said, "Good. Now, who is your prey?"

Antonio let out a sigh of relief. "Typically it's the poor. The less money you have, the less valuable you are to society. The poorest being the homeless. Also those which society deems morally inferior, drug addicts, dealers, pimps, prostitutes, those as well. Prostitutes and junkies are the most preferred since drug dealers and pimps have money and therefore power. Plus you run the risk of having the mob or some other organized crime syndicate come down on you. But junkies and whores, people are actually glad to see them go, if they notice they're gone at all."

"Take me to one." Chrysalis simply said.

"Not here." Antonio replied in fear.

"Why? aren't there any in this area?" Chrysalis was mad at being denied. If this human didn't have a good excuse for defying her, she would make him pay.

"No; there are. But this area is controlled by Discord,"

"Discord?" Chrysalis interrupted. Was he here? How could he be? Was it a coincidence? She had to know more. "Who is this Discord?"

"Local crime boss. Controls pretty much everything here. Gambling, drugs, money laundering, human trafficking, pretty much the works. I've used him to obtain certain . . . things for our ceremonies over the years."

"Oh don't be coy Tony darling," Chrysalis laughed as she mocked him. "You mean he's where you go for your human sacrifices."

Antonio felt like a black hole was opening in his stomach, threatening to suck all his insides into it. "Um, eh, yes. It costs, but all the members are wealthy, so we have the funds to get what we need. Anyways; he directly controls the prostitution in this area. Every working boy and girl is on his payroll. He even owns the motels in which they conduct their 'business'. Take one of them, he'll notice. And that's a war I don't want to fight."

"Hmmm." Chrysalis let out with an evil grin spreading across her face. Antonio knew exactly what she was going to say before she said it. "Take me to one now."

******************************************************************************

Sandra Fine stood on her assigned corner and waited. This was noon on a Wednesday, not much in way of "customers" (for which she was thankful for). She never wanted her life to turn out like this. But she never wanted any of her life to be what it had been. Her father was a compulsive gambler; her mother a drunk. Her early years were ones of hunger and physical and emotional abuse. Eventually her dad got in so deep with Discord, his only options were to give her over to him as payment or death. Guess which one he chose. The fact he committed suicide a year later helped a little.

She was fifteen when she was "sold". She was beaten on a regular basis and kept in a small room in which men would come in, rape her, and leave. It was like that for about a year and a half until she had become so psychologically beat down; she was deemed safe enough to work on the streets. At first one of Discords' goons would watch her to make sure she didn't run. But even she knew over half the cops in this city were on the take and would just send her right back so it would be pointless if she tried. Soon she was left on her own to do her business.

She often wondered at first why this had happened to her. Why she had been born to such horrible parents. Why she had to endure such torture and abuse. She knew pasts lives were some peoples way of rationalizing things like this. "Oh you must of done something really horrible in a past life, so now you're paying for it in this one"; that sort of nonsense. But she didn't believe in past lives. Even if she did, why wouldn't whatever was keeping score out there punish her in that life; or even better, keep her from doing whatever it was she was supposed to have done to deserve this? This life was fresh and new. Why would it have to pay for the sins of a past life? And what of the people who were doing this to her? Would they be punished in their next life? If so, why? If they were only punishing her for her past sins, why would they need to be punished. That would be like sentencing someone to die and after the deed was done, arresting and jailing the executioner. It was all bull.

In the end, there was no Karma, no God, no divine justice. All there was, was cause and effect, action and reaction. She was here because her parents were lowlifes who mated. Some are born into wealth and privilege, she was born here. Cause and effect. Maybe she would escape someday, probably wouldn't. Even if she did, as a woman who had been involved in the sex trade, society saw her as damaged goods and not worth it's time. She had no hope, only survival.

But then, what was she surviving for. Another day of being forced to sell herself to disgusting Johns? To not even see any of the money herself, to have all taken away from her and only given food, water, and shelter in exchange? Why bother? Death would be preferable. But millions of years of evolution had programmed her to survive, so she did.

And not all the Johns were bad. Some were like her in a lot of ways. She could see it in their eyes. The hallow, vacant stares. These were the eyes of men who had been beaten down themselves, most were ugly, stupid, some had disabilities. Crap rolls down hill and they were near the bottom. She, and others like her, were just one lower layer for the crap to come down on. For those Johns, she almost felt a kinship to.

The ones she really hated were the rich or nearly rich. All she was to them was a commodity to be used and discarded. And they took every opportunity to let her know that as well. It was these men she really hated and wanted to kill. But she knew if she did, she'd be dead herself. So, once again, she tolerated the intolerable to continue living a life she didn't want. Vicious irony.

Just as she was coming out of her thoughts; a white Mercedes pulled up. Oh god, one of those, she thought as she walked over to the car. The window rolled down and reveled a man and woman in the car. She had heard of such things, but never had a couple as a customer before. But there's a first time for everything.

"Hey, how you all doing? You look like a nice couple." She hated the banter. She hated that more than the sex. At least that could be somewhat enjoyable from time to time. This always sucked. Pretending to like the person (or in this case people), to talk in code, and pretend this was anything other than what it really was; it was horrible.

"Oh my yes," said the woman in the passenger seat. "She will do nicely. I can taste her already."

Well, no beating around the bush here, she thought again to herself. And without further word, she got in the car.

******************************************************************************

"What took you so long?" Antonio was frightened and irritated. He had been waiting for over a hour. He felt used and vulnerable. He considered leaving but knew she would find him and exact revenge.

"Oh pish posh Tony baby," Chrysalis teased, now looking even younger. "I had to clean up. You wouldn't want me getting blood all over your fancy car here now, would you?"

Antonio grimaced in anger. "Fine! But get in and let's get out of here."

"Eww, bossy. That's ok. I'll let you play boss for a while. Maybe I'll even let you spank me later for being such a naughty girl." Chrysalis burst out laughing.

Antonio felt diminished and small. Weak and impotent. He couldn't even bring himself to protest. He simply scowled and got in the car.

Chrysalis smiled at seeing Antonio's torment. She also smiled at the thought of the little message she left. In Sandra's blood, she wrote on the wall: DISCORD, I WOULD HAVE WORDS WITH YOU.

Author's Notes:

Alright; I've been keeping quiet here through this story, but I felt this was a good time to speak up. This is dark. It's really dark. But I want you to feel a real sense of dread when it comes to Chrysalis. She's not a cartoon villain anymore. But more than that, I wanted you to feel something for the victim. I gave her a name and back story so you could relate to her and thus feel the horror of her demise more fully. When the final battle comes, I want you to root for our heroes not because they are our heroes, but because you want to see Chrysalis stopped. That is all.

Book 2 - Villians: Chapter 3

"So, this is home sweet home?" Chrysalis playfully asked as they stepped through the door of Antonio's' mansion. "Pretty swanky digs here Tony baby."

Antonio grimaced hard. "Will you please not call me 'Tony baby'." He hated her calling him that. He hated her period. Ever since the office he felt small and unimportant. He went from being a CEO and high priest to being a chauffer and whipping boy. Everything he thought he was had stripped from him.

Chrysalis laughed mightily at his pain. "Oh Tony baby, you're too much." She stopped and gave him a faux sympathetic look. "Aww, what's a matter? is wittle Tony bony baby upset? Isums a sad boy? Aw, mean old lady treating him all bad? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, whoo. Oh you're good for a laugh Tony baby. Too much, too much." She took her coat off and dropped it on the floor. "Pick that up Tony baby and put it somewhere. Be gentle though. It was murder to get." Chrysalis then started laughing again.

Antonio picked up the coat and slowly took it the closet and hung it up. His self pity grew with every step he took.

Chrysalis sat on his couch and watched as he slowly made his way over to her. "You really are taking this hard aren't you Tony baby? You're people have a saying, 'don't expect to dance with the devil and not get burned'. All those years, all those people; murdered, tortured, by you and that little group of yours. The incantations and invocations, you never thought that would ever come back to harm you? Oh foolish, foolish man." Chrysalis' words were soft and soothing sounding which made them cut even deeper.

"I am a high priest." He said feebly. So much so; he sounded like a child protesting not getting dessert because they didn't eat enough of his dinner.

Chrysalis just smiled and shook her head. "You really think that title really means anything? Your species, it wraps itself up in these titles: general, president, senator, CEO, high priest; like a security blanket. Well a security blanket is nothing more than a piece of cloth and those titles are just words; meaningless words. Even I know that. I'm a queen but I know that title conveys no more protection against the world shouting at the water will keep you from drowning. No sit."

Antonio sat down on a chair that was at the left hand side of the couch, set ninety degrees to it. "So what now?" he asked; defeated.

"Well, you are going to take to that group of yours. I will introduce myself and I'll explain everything then."

Antonio was looking down at the ground and then looked up at her. "Where do you come from?"

Chrysalis laughed again. "Why? Planning on going there? I'm from dimension Uber-Pooper. Go down three dimensions and hook a left; can't miss it."

"Are you, are you from Hell?" he asked with fear of her saying yes and with a great sense of self loathing for asking a question that sounded so dumb.

"It was hell to me," she said sounding a bit bitter. "No. Where I come from it's mostly nice. Sickeningly sweet to be honest. You know how they fight wars over there? - Throwing food at one another and slapping. It's the closest thing to paradise you could imagine and I hated it."

"If it's so great, how'd it create you?" Antonio's voice was full of contempt and disgust which he made no effort to hide.

"Every Eden needs it's serpent I suppose. There were three of us actually. Tirek the destroyer, Discord the chaos bringer, and me, the love stealer."

"Did you say Discord?" Antonio asked surprised.

Chrysalis smiled. "Now you know why I took such an interest when you mentioned his name." She shook her head. "Anyway; there was three of us. But we were kept in check by the Princesses; Celestia and Luna. They always were able to best us. Funny thing is that Discord actually was able to conjure them for a time; more than either Tirek and I could do; and he is a complete idiot. So was Tirek in his own way. He could smash and crash all day, but he never had any vision.

"I, I had purpose. I had my children to take care of. Plus I just love being in charge. At least I thought I did. Then I came here. Everything I thought I knew went right out the window. I thought I knew what evil was but I was wrong. Your people, oh my; the violence, the suffering you inflict on one another is beyond anything all three of us were ever able to do back home. You let food rot while other large swaths of your population starves to death. I mean, wow, that is evil to a whole other level. And it's so wide spread. All of, your whole species is guilty.

"I realized how tame I was, how ineffectual we all were compared to you. But, after feeding on Salazar, I know better. I also know what my ultimate purpose is. Coming here has awoken something in me; unlocked a door I never knew was there. And for that I am grateful. Not to you of course, but to the forces that brought me here. Even locked away behind the vail, they can still reach out.

"So what about you Tony baby? How'd you get involved?"

Antonio took a deep sigh and started to speak when he was cut off.

"Never mind, don't care. Ahh. I'm tired. I'm taking a nap. Where's the bedroom? Eh, forget it, I'll find it. Now back to work with you Tony baby. I'll see you when you get home." She then got up and walked off.

Antonio sat for a while and considered his options. None of them were all that good. Eventually he just sighed and did as she said. In the end, he figured that was all he could do.

Author's Notes:

This is a breather chapter. It gives me a chance to explore Chrysalis' character more while giving the audience a break and just a little exposition. Next week, Chrysalis meets human Discord. And, no I haven't forgot about the Dazzelings. They're coming.

Book 2 - Villians: Chapter 4

Discord was sitting in his office looking over various reports. The phrase, "the banality of evil" did not even begin to cover the tedium of what he faced. It's been said that running a criminal enterprise was no different than running a legal one. That was wrong; it was worse! Like any business he had overhead: employees, storage, transportation, and all that other fun stuff to worry about; but he also had to cover a lot of it up. You couldn't just have a spread sheet saying he moved this much coke, this much pot, took in this much from prostitution, trafficed this many people, paid off this many cops, and so on. Also, unlike regular businesses, the head of HP wasn't trying to kill the head of Dell or Ford wasn't kidnapping GM employees. At least he didn't think so - who knew these days.

The one silver lining was he was almost retired. True, crime bosses didn't retire exactly the same way other CEOs did; but there came a time when those who lived long enough, did step aside and name a successor. His time was almost here. He had given himself one last year and then he was out. He was tired. What he did had become boring and predictable. The wild, wooly days of the 80's and 90's were gone. Also all the new groups coming up, the vulgarians, as he thought of them; had no class, no style. Thugs had their place as enforcers and the lower echelons; but not at the head. Crime went from being chess to tic-tac-toe.

Unlike other syndicates, Discord had no plans to keep his running after he left. Instead of picking and grooming a successor (he had no children so a familial dynasty was out as well), he was simply going to "sell off" his business. The English mafia would take over east coast operations and the Japanese would get the Pacific. Those were the two who still had class. Even the Russians weren't as cerebral as they used to be. The Italians were marginalized, and the Latin Americans, well he didn't even want to go there.

All that was off in the distance though. Now he was still here, still in charge, and still had to read these god awful reports. So enough day dreaming and back to it.

Just as he was starting to get back into the proper head space, a knock came at his door. "I'm busy," he said flatly; unsure if he was relived or annoyed by the distraction.

A voice, Rocko's it sounded like, came back, "Boss, um, it's really important."

Discord sighed but he was intrigued. There was a fear in his voice that caught his attention. Rocko came over from one of the Italian gangs Discord had pushed out as he was taking over. Rock was the perfect blend of thug and gentleman. Strong and extremely violent when needs be, but also a thinker as well. He wasn't rash or overly angry. It's why he had chosen to bring him aboard in the first place. So for him to sound afraid, meant something.

"Enter," he said as flatly as the first sentence.

Rocko, Ryan, Henry, and Phillip walked in. All four were top lieutenants. For all of them to come in together added even more to the seriousness of whatever situation they were bringing to him.

"We have a problem." Rocko said.

"Obviously," Discord responded annoyed. "So will you stop wasting my time an just tell me what it is?"

They all looked at one another nervously when Henry spoke up. "We have, one of our girls, hookers, is dead." Henry was in charge of the sex trade. He kept an eye on who was where and did what with whom.

Discord's face went slack with disappointment. "That's it? We always have dead hookers. That's what they do. They have sex for cash and get murdered. Last I checked, there was no shortage on women, so we'll be fine. I hope there's more too it than that."

Once again they all looked at each other before Henry spoke again. "She was eaten. Devoured. Alive."

"Hmm. Well that's a new one; but still, eaten, dismembered, dissected, strangled, who cares. I still don't see the need to interrupt me like this."

"Show him the picture." Henry told Rocko. Rocko just stood, shaking his head.

"What picture?" Discord asked even more annoyed.

Rocko took his phone out of his pocket, fiddled with it until he found what he wanted, and handed it to Discord.

Discord looked at it and knew exactly why this was so important. It was a picture of a wall with DISCORD, I WOULD HAVE WORDS WITH YOU, written in blood. "Well," he said as he handed the phone back. "Not very subtle, are they?"

"And not the first. I mean, it's the first for one of ours, but two other bodies have been found, eaten, just like this one over the past week." Phillip said.

"Oh yes. I remember hearing something about a local butcher being murdered."

"And an old lady, down town." Rocko added. "That was about three days ago."

"Hmm." Discord wasn't shaken. In fact he was actually becoming excited. Rivals kidnapping and chopping up your associates had become somewhat normal these days but this didn't fit that paradigm. No, this was something new, novel. It reawaken those old feelings of anarchy and fun in him. But he remained cool and calm in his demeanor. "Where did it happen?"

"At one of our hotels." Henry said. He brought up the laptop he had been carrying. "I have the security camera footage cued up."

Discord owned and ran several hotels and motels. They were both great ways to launder money through legitimate businesses and they also provided safe places for him to run some of his not so legitimate businesses. All were monitored inside and out with cameras. Some in plain sight, most hidden. They served to protect his assets as well as provide potential blackmail material.

Discord nodded and Phillip put the laptop on his desk. He started playing the footage. "Here. A white Merc pulls up and a woman gets out with our girl," Henry said.

"You know I can see right?" Discord said irritated. "I can just watch it. I don't need you to provide a running narration."

Henry nodded and step back.

The outside camera footage showed the women enter a room with their girl. Next it cuts to a split screen. On the right, it's just the white Mercedes; waiting. On the left, it's video of inside the room. The two women banter a bit then the "customer" undresses. Their girl does likewise and lays on the bed. Some more talk happens as their girl caresses herself. The other woman crawls onto the bed, on top of their girl and then static. The image on the right jumps as well but quickly regains focus.

"What happened?" Discord asked.

"That's it," Phillip said, "we don't know. All the cameras inside the room fried out at the exact same moment. Same with the TV, clock, everything electrical. It was like a giant electrical pulse took everything out. Even some of the stuff in the adjacent rooms. Even the parking lot cameras were affected a little bit as you saw."

Discord kept watching. Henry came over and speed up the footage to where the other woman came out. Discord raised his eyebrows in surprise. It was the same woman, only about 10 years younger looking. "Most interesting," he said in hushed, awed tones.

"Now you know why we're all here," Rocko said. "So what do you want us to do?"

"Nothing," Discord simply said. They all gasped in surprise as he watched the footage of the white Merc driving off. "I know that car, I know who owns it, I know where he lives." Discord smiled a broad, wicked grin. "No, you don't do anything, I'll take care of this personally." Discord got up. "You are all dismissed."

"Are you sure about this boss?" Rocko asked in shock.

"Oh my yes." His smile increasing. He turned and looked back at the laptop. "Something about that woman, something about her, something's familiar. I can't put my finger on it, but I do know if she wants words with me, she shall have words with me."

Author's Notes:

This is actually only half of the chapter I was planning on writing. But I got a really bad headache tonight so I decided to cut it down so I could get to bed and hopefully get rid of this headache. Hopefully you still like what I did.

Book 2 - Villians: Chapter 5

Discord pulled up to Antonio's' mansion. It was surrounded by a high, thick wall and a heavy, iron gate. It was guarded 24/7, but none of that mattered to Discord. He had been their so many times and provided so much "special cargo", that the guards treated him almost like Antonio himself.

As the one guard walked up to him, he could tell something was different. The look on his face, the way he walked, it all said that things were off. The sun shone still fairly bright in the early evening sky, yet it seemed darker here than it should.

"Hello Frank," Discord said with that fake joviality and friendliness he was known for. "How is everything? The wife treating you well?"

"Hello Mr. Discord." Franks' face was flat and his voice, emotionless. The guard had always been serious but still had an air of fun about him. Now a heaviness just enveloped him. "Mr. Banali isn't here but you may go up to the house."

Discord felt a tinge of unease. It felt like he was almost walking into a trap. That gave way to a feeling of excitement. He had been in this game for most of his life, faced all sorts of challengers, and came out victorious. He had actually become somewhat bored. Sure there was an attempt here or there, but those were mostly sloppy and carried out by amateur who wanted to make a quick name for themselves. This felt like the threats of old; real, immediate, professional.

Discord nodded and drove up to the house.

**********************************************************************************

Discord let himself into the house. Antonio had given him a key a couple years ago. He had never used it. Any drop offs he had to make he made sure he did when Antonio was there. It was a better, safer way to do business (especially with the "live" cargo). But he kept it just in case and this was a just in case time.

As he walked in he saw the woman from the video sitting on a chair, reading a magazine. She looked up at him and smiled. It was clear she had been expecting him. He looked at her, trying to size her up. He had the ability to read anybody. It was one of the things that allowed him to rise to the level he did. She was different.

He could feel a power, a smugness, an almost aristocratic air about her. He knew right away she was a predator. Not just a predator; but an alpha predator. He knew she was no one to take lightly. But outside of that, he got nothing. No body tells, nothing. He now knew that she was a threat he had to take upmost care in addressing and probably the greatest he had ever faced.

"Discord I presume?" she asked with a sly smile and a twinkle in her eye.

"You presume correctly my dear." he replied in his most gentlemanly voice. "I received your message and decided it would be rude to keep you waiting since you obviously were in a great hurry to meet me. But I must admit, you do have me at a disadvantage here. You clearly know who I am; but I have no clue as to who you are."

"Chrysalis." she said in an upbeat tone. She was clearly pleased to be who she was. But more than that, it almost sounded like that the mention of her name should mean something to him. And oddly enough, it kind of did.

*********************************************************************************

Discord awoke in the chaos realm. Something was amiss. It felt, as the humans would say, like someone walking across his grave. He closed his eyes again and let his conscious wander through the realms until he locked in on his human form. It was there he saw the problem. It was Chrysalis. He opened his eyes and left immediately.

**********************************************************************************

Chrysalis watched as this worlds' Discord throw his head back and start to shake. Was he having a seizure? She hoped not. How fun would that be? To go against a foe who was debilitated before the fight even began. Then he stopped and looked at her with an expression of pure hate and she knew the game was on.

"What are you doing here?" he asked with cold, burning fury.

"In this house?" she asked coyly.

"In this realm Chrysalis! Do not play dumb with me."

"Ah, Discord, it is you! Oh goodie. It's so nice to see a familiar -ish face."

Discord scowled at her joviality. "You are not supposed to be here and you know it."

"And you are?" she asked unmoved. She had known Discord for millennia and had never seen him so unsettled. She was absolutely loving it.

"I have the power to cross the dimensional divide and you know that! Because of that, I am more connected to my avatars than others. When you made contact with this one, I knew immediately and came here."

Chrysalis sighed, waved her hand, and said, "Yeah, yeah, yeah. Boring, boring, boring. Exposition, exposition, exposition. Can we get to the fun stuff?"

"I am taking you back to Equestria. You shouldn't be here and I'll make sure you aren't."

"Because of Morgorith and the Black Gods?"

Discords' face turned white. His eyes grew wide in terror. She knew then that he knew. "How do you know about them?" he asked quietly; almost inaudibly.

Chrysalis' smile grew larger and more deadly. "What do you know about them 'Chaos Bringer'?"

"Chrysalis, you do not know what you are doing, what you are talking about. We, we are what we are: The Chaos Bringer, The Love Stealer, and The Destroyer, but even we pale in comparison to that which you have named. I, I have known for eons about them, who they are, about what they want and are capable of. We are nothing compared to them. Please walk away from this now."

"Eternal pain and suffering, the destruction of all reality; I know what they want and I want the same thing." Her voice was full of pride and joy as she spoke.

"Why? You would be consumed along with everything else." Discord was now in shock. Seeking the destruction of one world, even one universe was one thing, but this was the destruction of everything.

"I know; and I don't care. You create chaos because you enjoy it. Tirek destroys things because he enjoys it. I feed off love to survive and to feed my children. It is a necessity to me. I learned not to care. Not to care about those who's love I stole as anyone else cares not for the lives they take when they eat."

"Fine, fine but . . ."

"Let me finish. I care not for my victims. But I care not for my children either. To feed off love is not to have love; not for anyone or thing, not even myself. I survive for it is the nature of all life to survive. But, when I came here and found out about them, the Black Gods of Death; I was reborn. I knew then I had but one mission, one goal, and that is to set them free; to bring about the end complete."

"I can not allow that to happen." Discord spoke with a quiet, but fierce determination.

"As you wish. I had hoped you would help, but a good old fight to the death is well enough."

With that, Chrysalis assumed her rotted flesh, demon form. Discords' eyes grew red with fire as he assumed his chimera form. The two locked claws and shrieked at each other. Discord threw Chrysalis to the ground and breathed fire upon her. She screamed in pain and threw up a shield. Discord stopped and she blasted him with an energy beam from her left hand. Discord flew out of its way. Chrysalis got up a flew to attack him but once again he was able to dodge her and grabbed her from behind. He pulled her head back to expose her throat which he intended to rip open but she elbowed him in the stomach before he could and he lost his grip.

For about a hour the two went on like this. Fighting with fang and claw and magic. Blasting, slashing, biting, throwing the other against the walls and floor and ceiling. It was as vicious a fight that had ever happened as each tried to kill the other. But Discord had the upper hand. As a trans dimensional being, he had full access to all his powers. Chrysalis did not. Soon her power began to fade. She became weaker and weaker until she finally collapsed onto the floor where she reverted back to her original old lady body.

She looked up at Discord who stood ready to deliver the death blow. "Fine," she said out of breath. "You win. You know, you'll go down as legend. You were the one who killed a fellow member of the Trinity. Congratulations. I can't be mad, I can't even be disappointed. But, why? Why fight so hard? Do you really enjoy living that much?"

Something flickered on Discords' face. Chrysalis summoned the last of her powers to scan Discords mind while he lost concentration. It was there he saw an image of a pale, yellow Pegasus with light pink hair and the name Fluttershy. Discords eyes budged in fear as Chrysalis smiled in victory because they both knew what was happening. She had found out he loved Fluttershy and she feed off love.

Discord screamed in pain as Chrysalis began to feed off Discords' energy. He first reverted to human form, then that form grew older and older. Not only that, she could see further in his mind. She saw the other timeline, the one where he made the deal with Adagio to destroy Equestria except for Fluttershy so he could have her all to himself. She saw Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle. She saw them transform into goddesses and defeat Trixie (Even though Trixie had killed Discord before that in this timeline, Discord could still see it in his head and so could she). And she saw Them along with Celestia, reset the timeline to what it is now.

Chrysalis stopped and stood over the ancient husk of what had been Discord. Her body teamed with energy. It was also young, about twenty years old, and strong. She was unstoppable now. She knelt down beside Discord and patted his shoulder.

"Now I am legend." She said softly. She closed her eyes, bent her head back, and breathed deep. This was her . . . PAIN!

With the last of his power, Discord had formed his hand into a claw and when Chrysalis lifted her head, he rammed to long talons through her throat. "Looks like Tirek will be very lonely," he cracked and then died.

Chrysalis was in a panic. It couldn't end like this. It couldn't! Just then the door opened up and Antonio walked in. Before he could speak, Chrysalis used her powers to transport her consciousness into him. He put up a struggle of course but his will was nothing compared to hers. She pushed him to the side and took over.

Antonio's' body collapsed to the floor. Chrysalis knew this body wouldn't hold out for long. Using some of the remaining power she had, she scanned Earth and Equestria for possible allies. Soon she found two: Adagio and Starlight Glimmer.

Author's Notes:

In case any of you are confused, part of the power Chrysalis took from Discord was to cross dimensions, time, and space. But because she is trapped in Antonio's body, only her consciousness can. The voice Starlight hears earlier in the story is Chrysalis and the meeting between Adagio and Chrysalis is covered in my short story "Will You Marry Me?" .

Book 2 - Villians: Chapter 6

Chrysalis looked down at her previous body. Despite having Discords' talons through her neck, she was struck by how beautiful she looked. She bent down and kissed her forehead. You will be missed, she thought to herself. With that she got up and walked to the intercom by the door and called for the guards to come up. She turned around, went to the kitchen, got a meat cleaver, came back, chopped Discords' mutated hand off, pulled it out of her old body's throat, and tossed it in the trash can.

When the guards came up, they were shocked by what they saw. Not just the brutality of the scene, but that it was Discord who laid dead on the floor.

"Remove the bodies and dispose of them," Chrysalis commanded.

Frank went from looking in shock at the bodies to looking at Chrysalis. "That's, that's Discord. How are we suppose to dispose of his body?" He looked down again. "And what happened?"

"Just do it and it's none of your business. Here, load them up and dump them somewhere. I'll clean up the blood." Chrysalis was becoming impatient.

"But his men; they'll come looking . . ." Frank stammered not thinking the person who looked like Antonio knew the full depth of the trouble they were in.

"I don't care about his men. Dump his body somewhere public. Someplace where it is bound to be found. Then when it is, it'll look like a hit from a rival organization. Just do it and don't get caught. Her body; dump it in a field or woods. Heck, stick it in a wood chipper for all I care. Now GO!"

With that, Frank and the other guard rushed over, picked up the bodies and left.

Inside her mind, she could feel Antonio trying to regain control. She chuckled to herself. She had thousands of years on him. Her will, her power, was nothing he could ever defeat, which she told him.

She went over to the couch and sat down. This certainly put a crimp in here plans. She had access to all of Antonio's memories; so contacting the cult would be no problem. And in Antonio's body, she would have an easier time of convincing them to do what she wanted. But she was also without much of her power. She could reach and psychically communicate with Adagio and Starlight, but that was it. And soon even Starlight would be out of reach once the last bit of Discord's power dissipated. And with her finding out about Twilight and Sunset being here, any loss of her power would be magnified.

Twilight! She hissed to herself. It was because of her that she was defeated and cast out. She had Shinning Armor wrapped around her horn and Cadence was safely hid away in the caves. Then Twilight shows up and sees through her disguise somehow. She owed Twilight much pain and vengeance for what she did. Finding out that the little pastel purple twerp was a princess made it even worse. The good news is that thanks to absorbing Discord's power, she also got to look into his mind which gave her greater insight into who Twilight and Sunset really were.

Well it was somewhat good news. On the one hand, she knew how to defeat them. Second, knowing who they were when they probably didn't realize it themselves gave her an advantage. Still, no one wants to fight a literal goddess; let alone two. But as long as she remained under the radar and Adagio or Starlight were able to carry off what she hoped they could, then all would be ok.

Adagio. If Chrysalis didn't feel a disdain for all life, she might have actual affection for the girl. She meant it when she said Adagio was most like her. In the end, it didn't matter. She was a tool to be used then discarded. Still there was something nagging her about Adagio. What if she actually developed feelings for Sunset; real feelings? It was a risk. She would have to keep an eye on her, maybe reach out to Aria as well, just in case.

She sat back and closed her eyes. No, this was not the smooth sailing she thought it was going to be; nor was it a killing blow either. She would make it all work. She had to.

******************************************************************************************************************

Humanity was dull. Dull to the point of torture. The same wrote greetings and rituals. The inane repetition of the same routines. It was so mind blowingly monotonous, it was a wonder that suicide rates were so low. Only a week into pretending to be Antonio and Chrysalis was about ready to pack it in herself just to end the her sheer boredom. But tonight was the night which she had been waiting for and would make all the tedium she had to endure worth while - cult night!

Yes, after an entire week of putting up with what the humans called "the daily grind"; now was the night where she would go and put her plans in motion. She packed up Antonio's robes and ceremonial objects, placed them in his car and drove off. She was hoping that once there she would have just enough power left to transfer her consciousness into a female body. She didn't mind having a male body (she even had some fun testing out all it's various functions); but it wasn't something she relished having to spend anymore time in either. That and putting up with Antonio's feeble attempts to regain his body was getting old.

The ceremonies were carried out in an abandon house. It was a nice house, really nice. But like so many really nice houses; it was sold for too much to a couple who made too little and was one of the many millions foreclosed on during the crash of 2008. One of the cult members worked for the bank which owned the property and had it turned into their regular ceremonial site. Up until then, the locations varied as each member hosted them on a revolving basis. Having a dedicated facility made all of them feel better and safer. Sure, they had to clean it up from time to time so it could be shown to a perspective client; but the price always scared people away.

Chrysalis drove out there and sat everything up. As high priest, it was Antonio's job to arrive first and get everything ready. Then she waited in the library as the others filed in. They all looked so ridiculous in their black, hooded robes, carrying their various talismans and relics, chanting their stupid hymns. She hated them but she needed them. One who was what looked like a black leather bondage mask led a young girl with a rope tied around her neck to a table which served as a makeshift alter. The others came over and tied her down.

It was time for Chrysalis to come out.

She walked to the table carrying an ancient book and a dagger. The dagger was held high and she chanted as she approached the it. The girl struggled and tried to scream but her mouth was taped and tied shut. Chrysalis got to the table, stopped chanting. and threw the book to the ground. The other members gasped in shocked.

"It's a book!" She scolded them. "Look at you all, dressed like extras in a second rate horror movie. What is all this? You come here, chant your chants, hold aloft your trinkets and bobbles, and engage in these insipid rituals to sate your own perversions. You disgust me! More than that, you are all failures! What is it you hope to accomplish here besides getting your rocks off? Have any of you thought of that?"

They all looked at her in shock. Some taking their hoods down to reveal their faces. None of them knew what to make of what she was saying to them. One of them, a middle aged woman of about forty-five with obviously dyed red hair done in a page boy, spoke up. "High Priest, we do no understand."

"You will," Chrysalis said. She then cut the young woman free and removed the tape from her mouth. She started to thank Chrysalis when she put her hand on the girl's forehead. The girl then screamed in pain as blood started to flow from her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Stunned, the other could only watch.

The girl stopped screaming and Antonio fell to the floor. She then turned to the group with a wicked smile on her face. "I am Queen Chrysalis and I am here to say you've been messing up; but that's all about to change." She turned to look at Antonio on the floor. "Off the floor and confirm what I say."

Antonio got up slowly and removed his hood. The man was aged about twenty years and his eyes had gone completely white. "It's all true," He croaked out feebly.

"Thank you," Chrysalis said. Then she picked up the knife he had dropped and slit his throat with it. "Your services are no longer required." She turned back to the others. "You will now listen to me. You will do exactly as I tell you; understand?"

Everyone nodded their heads yes.

Chrysalis continued, "You have blindly feed your own desires, not knowing the true purpose of that which your order was called. Morgorith did. He found out the truth and became the key to unlock the seal to the Black Gods of Death. He sought to unleash them once again. But he was frozen in time by the forces of the dying light. It was you, the Order of Morgorith, that was supposed to set him free so he could, in turn, set them free. But your forbearers slowly turned this into a gathering to fulfill their own base desires. That ends now.

"I will show you, teach you, how to regain your true purpose. And together, we will set he who became the key free. We shall be the ones to unleash eternal pain and suffering unto all of creation. Objections?"

One member, a man in his late fifties with a bald head and fat face began to speak. Chrysalis threw the knife which landed squarely in the man's eye, penetrating into his brain, and killing him.

That was rhetorical you idiots," Chrysalis said with a sigh. "I'll put it another way; who wants to follow me and who wants to die right here, right now?"

All got down on their knees and bowed.

Book 3 - Gathering of Forces: Chapter 1

"Another murder? So soon? Are you sure?" Twilight didn't want to believe that something so horrible could happen again so soon. it had been only been about a week since the first murder took place. Whatever this was, if was the same person/creature, it was dangerous and had to be found as soon as possible.

Sunset nodded. "Bon Bon has a police scanner app on her phone. She heard the call come in. Elderly woman, lived alone, found eaten in her apartment."

What do we do? Twilight thought to herself. Two victims in one week was more than she could have imagined. This was bad, very bad. They had to find whatever was doing this but how? Just walk around yelling here monster, monster ? And these kids, they had school and families and how were they going to fit all that in? And with what Celestia had told her before she left? No, too much, too soon.

Sunset could see that Twilight was worried. Heck, she was worried. Scared to be downright honest. But they were the leaders. They had to keep it together. For their sakes, the sakes of their friends, for all of creation.

Sunset put her hand on Twilight's shoulder. "Listen, this is alot. Alot, alot to deal with. But we'll figure it out. I know we will. And we'll stop it. But we need a game plan, we need to get our heads straight. The best thing now is for you to go home. Well, this world's Twilight's home. Let Spike fill you in on what her life is like. Concentrate on fitting in. If you raise any suspicions, that could hamper our mission. So that also means you'll have to attend school here."

"But how . . ." Twilight started to say in shock and confusion. How could she go to school while that THING was on the lose. But Sunset cut her off.

"Because your undercover. Deep cover in fact. You're not just trying to fit in with the students here, but into someone else's life. That's going to take a lot of work and concentration. If you start missing school, disappearing during the day, Earth Twilight's parents are going to become concerned and the last place I need you is in therapy or juvenile detention.

"The same goes for all you as well," Sunset said, looking back over her shoulder at the rest of the group. "Everyone needs to be on their best behavior. Whatever this is, it's going to take all of us."

Everyone nodded. Then Rarity stepped forward and asked, "And what about you Sunset? What are you going to do? You live alone. Principle Celestia knows you're not an actual high school girl; so what are you going to do?"

Sunset bowed her head for a bit. "True. I am going to quit my job. That's the first thing. As for school; all that you just said is true but I look like a teenage girl. All my papers say I'm a teenage girl, so if I get caught walking around during the day by the police, I'm kinda screwed. I might have to have to get new papers showing me at an older age. Eighteen or nineteen perhaps. I'll have to see. As I said, we need to get our heads straight before we do anything."

"And if people continue to die in the mean time?" Applejack asked impatiently.

"Going off without a plan can be worse than waiting." Sunset was sympathetic to Apple's frustration but there was really nothing they could right now. They had no clues, no idea where to start, and they had the extra hindrance of trying to fit in a normal life. Anything they tried now was bound to fail. And failure was not an option.

"We got to do this right," Sunset went on; looking at everyone now. "We only get one shot at this. If we rush in and mess up; more people will get hurt or even die than if we took our time. One good thing, all magical powers are limited here. So that's a plus."

"And a minus." Twilight added. Yes, their opponent would be less powerful, but so were all of them.

Sunset knew what Twilight meant. "Maybe not. We still 'Pony-up'. Also, the other girls have been given new powers. Powers we don't even know the full extent of yet."

"Except me," Applejack said sadly.

"Not yet at least," Sunset replied sympathetically. "That's another thing; we need to fully assess our power and strength. When the time comes to strike, we will. But that has to be our time, the right time. Understood?"

Once again, everyone nodded in agreement.

"Alright then," Sunset said. "I think we should all go home and get our bearings ok? We'll meet first thing tomorrow, right here."

Everyone slowly started to leave. Nobody really wanted to, but since none of them knew exactly what to do, they knew they had to. So slowly the all walked off. Even Pinkie just kind of meandered off in a state of fear and depression. Soon only Sunset, Twilight, and Flash remained.

"I'll take you home," Flash said to Twilight. Even with all the heaviness, he was still glad she was here and would be with him for a while.

Twilight just shook her head. "I'm sorry Flash, but I need to talk to Sunset. I think it's best if she took me home." Home, that word sounded so funny. She wasn't going home. Not for a while at least. She would be going to someone else's' home. Someone who had her name, looked like her, and had the exact same family she did. It was bizarre; almost cruel. But it was what it was (she suddenly laughed to herself at thinking that phrase again; a spiteful, dry laugh).

"Oh," Flash said disappointed. He just assumed Twilight would come with him. But she did things she needed to take care of. Also Spike would have a lot to fill her in on. So it was for the best (he guessed).

Twilight walked up to him, took his hand, and kissed him. "I'll make it up to you. I promise," she said sweetly.

Flash smiled, nodded and left. Twilight watched and waited until she couldn't see him anymore and then broke down crying.

Sunset walked up and put her arm around her. "It'll be ok," she tried to reassure Twilight.

Twilight just shook her head. "no, it won't. Princess Celestia told he was going to die."

Book 3 - Gathering of Forces: Chapter 2

Sunset walked up and stood beside Twilight. She looked at the same distant point on the horizon that Twilight did. "Are you sure?" she asked sympathetically.

Twilight nodded her head. It was the only sign she was even aware of anyone or thing was around her. She just kept looking at where Flash had disappeared from her sight.

"She could be lying," Sunset said.

Twilight shook her head. "This is Princess Celestia," she replied; annoyed that Sunset would even hint at such a thing.

"You can tell the truth and still lie," Sunset returned flatly.

That got Twilight to finally stop staring off after Flash and turn to face Sunset. "What do you mean?" she asked on the verge of anger.

"When I was in Equestria with Flash; the night Princess Luna took you two to the Nexus; she told me Celestia didn't want you and Flash together because she thought it could compromise your role as a Princess . . ."

"Princess Celestia already told me as much," Twilight interupted.

Sunset was trying to be gentle. She knew how Twilight cared for Flash and she didn't want to hurt her. But she also felt the stakes were too high to be overly sensitive. "What I was getting to is, she could have told you he was going to die. And he is. We all will. Everyone and everything dies Twilight. So, sure, that is the truth. But by not saying when, she could be letting to infer that she meant soon and in conjunction with what we're dealing with now. That's what I meant by lying by telling the truth."

"I still can't believe that. That would be horribly manipulative and cruel."

Sunset sighed and shrugged. "One thing I've learned over time; anyone is capable of anything if they believe it's for the greater good." Sunset gave Twilight a half smile and put her hand on her shoulder. "Come on; I need to get you 'home'."

************************************************************************

On the way to Sparkle's house, Spike filled Twilight in as much as he could. He told her about Sparkles brother, parents, past accomplishments, mannerisms, favorite foods, drinks, TV shows, music, and the like. It was a lot to cram in but there were enough similarities that it wasn't overwhelming. Sunset just drove. She knew Twilight needed to focus on what Spike was telling her. Also she needed to just keep her head clear to focus on the threat that was out there.

Eventually they came to Sparkle's house. Sunset stopped and let Twilight and Spike out. Twilight asked if Sunset was going to come in but Sunset declined. She wanted to get home and work on a game plan. Twilight nodded and said she understood. She turned around and started walking up to the house.

She stopped when she heard Sunset drive off. She was alone now. Completely alone. The first time she came here she had Spike. The second time she was with her human friends. Now here she was, completely alone. Yes she had A Spike beside her; but it wasn't HER Spike. More than that, she was walking in on someone else's' life. A someone who had her name, parents who had her parents' names, and a brother who had her brother's name. In an odd way, that sameness made her feel even more alone.

"You got to go in sometime," Spike whispered to her.

Twilight nodded and went to open the door. Before she could though, the door opened up and before her stood a woman she had never seen before but knew instantly.

"Mom?" Twilight was overcome by emotions at seeing Sparkle's mother. This was a human but she looked exactly the way a human version of her mom would look. Automatically she felt all the things she would have felt at seeing her own mother.

"Twilight darling, where were you? I know it takes you longer to get home now that you're going to school at Cantorlot; but you still should have been home a while ago. Your farther and I were getting worried; especially with the . . . ,uh, well, murders. Come in now sweetie." Mrs. Sparkle took Twilight by the hand and brought her inside.

Twilight was surprised by how different yet how familiar the house looked. She had never been here but this seemed exactly like what her parents would have if they lived here. The furniture, fixtures, decorations, wallpaper, it all seemed like it belonged.

"Well, look who finally made it home."

Without thinking, without even looking, Twilight replied, "Sorry Dad." As she finished she turned around and saw Sparkle's father. Her father. She smiled a bit. "I, I forgot how handsome you could be."

"Oh no. Flattery will get you no where young lady." Mr. Sparkle teased Twilight. He had planned on getting giving her a much harder time, but he quickly mellowed at the sight of his daughter. "But I can't blame you for trying."

"Like I said, sorry Dad, and Mom. I was just hanging out with my new friends and we lost track of time. Sunset brought me though."

"Very well," Mr. Sparkle said. "Just, with everything going on, we're a little more concerned than usual."

"Maybe she has a boyfriend," Shinning Armor said as he was coming down the steps.

"Shi, don't tease your sister like that!" Mrs. Sparkle scolded. "She's really come out of her shell recently. She doesn't need your teasing."

"Well, uh, actually," Twilight started but she felt Spike paw at her leg. She looked down and knew he was trying to tell her to stop but she thought this was the perfect time to tell her (not hers' but Sparkle's) parents about Flash. She looked back up and said, "I do."

"WHAT?" all three of them gasped in unison.

"His name is Flash Sentry. He's a really great guy. He's a musician I met at school." Twilight looked from her brother to her mother to her father trying to read their expressions.

Shinning Armor smiled a broad, wicked smile. "Well, looks like Twily didn't just come out of her shell mom; she blew the whole thing up."

Twilight blushed.

"Well," Mr. Sparkle started, "This is something then. Hmm. I'm not happy you've fallen for a musician but I'll reserve judgement until we meet the young man. And we will meet him Twilight."

"Yes sir," she responded shyly.

"We'll talk more about this later." Mrs. Sparkle said. "Now go up and get ready for supper."

"Yes Mom." Twilight started off up the stairs and stopped. She turned and looked at all her "family" down below and smiled. "I just want to say, I love you all." She then turned around and went up stairs.

Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle looked at each other. Mr. Sparkle sighed. "Our little Sakura
is growing up," he said.

************************************************************************

As Sunset drove past the bus stop on her way out of the city she saw something that caused her to slam on the breaks. She turned the car off and jumped out (luckily no one was behind her).

"You?" she said in shock.

Adagio smiled from the sidewalk at Sunset Shimmer. "Mind if we talk?"

Book 3 - Gathering of Forces: Chapter 3

Twilight walked into "her" bedroom and looked around. Spike looked up at her worried about how her telling Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle about Flash would compromise their mission. He wanted to say something but knew he shouldn't. He could by her body language, by her smells (one of the great benefits to being a dog), that something was going on with her and he needed to back off for a while.

"So, what d'ya think?" he asked nervously; not knowing how he should proceed.

"It's fine," she said in the slightly higher than normal pitch that meant she was lying. She took off the fake glasses and laid them on her desk (Sparkles desk). "It's exactly what my room would look like if I were human. The colors, the decorations, the books, they're all me." She stopped and grew really quiet before saying, "But it's not me." Twilight slowly walked over to her bed, sat down and begin to sob.

Spike went over to her and nuzzled against her. She may not be his Twilight, but she was a Twilight. He was about to say something when the door to her bedroom opened up.

"Honey, are you ok?" a concerned Mrs. Sparkle asked.

Twilight shook her head yes but never looked up. Mrs. Sparkle walked over, sat beside, and put her arm around her. "Is it about what's been going on - the murders?"

Twilight shook her head no. It was in a way but how could she tell Mrs. Sparkle what was going on or say how she felt? This wasn't her mother. Even if this person was as kind and understanding as her actual mother was; how could she even begin to understand all Twilight was going through? Still, she needed to say something.

"Who I am mother?" Twilight softly asked.

Mrs. Sparkle was taken aback a bit. She didn't understand what her daughter was getting at. "You're Twilight Sparkle, my daughter." She tried to sound reassuring but couldn't handle the surprise in her voice.

"But what does that actually mean?" Twilight asked with a hint of anger in her voice. "I am your daughter, but there are lots of daughters out there. I like to dress a certain way, I have my favorite clothes but those clothes are sold in a store with several copies. So others must like the same clothes I do. Music? Books? All mass produced so others must like what I like in them as well. If my likes and dislikes don't define me as an individual because many others have the same; then what does? What makes me ME? Is there a fundamental me or I am just a shadow of someone else?" She wanted to go on but didn't know how to without getting into some uncomfortable specifics.

Still, the loss of her identity seemed almost soul crushing at this point. It wasn't until she had actually stepped foot into the bedroom that everything she had been feeling before became magnified ten fold. The bedroom is the most intimate place. It is the place we willing lay day and make ourselves vulnerable. And it was in this place she saw that this other person was in fact her. A different species from a different dimension with a different culture and history; yet she felt at home and felt like this is exactly what she would have done.

Mrs. Sparkle hugged Twilight close. "Is there a 'fundamental you'? - I don't know. I guess that's a bit like asking is there a soul or not. But what I do know is that every person changes over time. You don't like the same things now that you did when you were six. I know I certainly don't." Mrs. Sparkle gave a little laugh before continuing.

"When I was your age, a little younger in fact, I was obsessed with a group called New Kids On The Block. Oh I loved them so much. I had posters and magazines, and you name it, I had it. And my mother said to me I would out grow them someday, as she out grew someone called David Cassidy. I said no, she didn't understand, I'd always love them. A year later, I had gotten rid of everything I had of theirs.

"If there was a fundamental us; we could never change, never grow. We would locked forever with one personality, one outlook on life. My identity has changed countless times over my life. So has your father's. We're American, we're Japanese, we're middle class, we're Californians, we're parents. Life changes and we change with it."

Mrs. Sparkle took Twilight's chin and lifted her head up so she could look her daughter in the eyes. "I know it can be tough. When you're a little kid you're defined by your parents, other relatives, teachers; when you get to your age you so want to define yourself, to say this is who I am. But you're never one thing, one person." She then kissed her daughter on the forehead.

"If you are ever one thing though, it is this - you will always be my daughter and I will always love you, no matter who else you are at the time."

Twilight hugged Mrs. Sparkle with all her might and smiled. This was so much like her own mom. For all intents and purposes, this was her mom. Then she frowned again thinking back on what Sunset had said.

"Mother, mom, we all die right?"

Once again, Mrs. Sparkle was taken aback by what her daughter had said. "Um, yes, as far as I know there are no immortals walking among us."

"So what's the point then? To anything? Like you and Dad? You love each other right? You made a bond with each other. But the best case scenario is that eventually one of you will be standing over the others grave crying and heart broken. So what's the point?"

"Oh wow. That's a very deep question Twilight. One who's answer has eluded people much smarter than I honey; but I'll try.

"I don't believe there is a point. Not some grand, over reaching point as it were. I believe we make our own point; for good or bad. On the personal level, yes, eventually, based on statistics; I will be mourning your farther. I do not look forward to that day. It's one I dread, but I know it's coming. That's why I try to pack in as much love and joy with him as I can before that day comes. Yes it will mean the grief will be all that much more because I won't be able to have any of that anymore but everything comes at a cost. The grief you feel when someone passes is the price you pay for all the love they gave you. And it's that love which will carry you through the rest of your life. I want to have the relationships with the ones I love that make you cry like crazy for days. That's how you know they were worth it.

"I don't know if any of that helps or not. It's not a purpose so to speak; but it is the code by which I live by and see the world. Any reason why you asked me that?"

"I, I never had someone I cared for like Flash. I don't know if I want to cry over his grave. I don't know if I could."

"Oh sweetie. You're such a deep thinker but so, uh, ah, inexperienced. At your ages, the likely hood of that happening is remote. Possible, but unlikely. But, as I said, or at least alluded to; you can't love with out grieving and if you don't love, then you're pretty much dead already."

Twilight looked at her mother and gave her a hug with a kiss on the cheek. "Thanks mom. It, it doesn't completely help, but it does make me feel a little better."

"Ok Sakura. Glad I could help in anyway possible. Now get cleaned up, supper's ready."

After Mrs. Sparkle had left, Spike informed Twilight it was custom to change out of her school uniform into regular house clothes, eat, then get a shower and change into pajamas. Twilight thought all the clothe changing was a bit much but if that's what was done, then that's what she would do. Besides, it was nice to see somethings were different.

Author's Notes:

I decided to hold off on the Sunset and Sirens stuff until next week and give it it's own full chapter.

Book 3 - Gathering of Forces: Chapter 4

"You might want to find a place to park," Adagio sneered at Sunset.

Sunset still stood by her car which she had stopped in the road. Still in somewhat shock; Sunset was with it enough to realize Adagio was right. If she didn't move soon she would be creating a traffic jam and calling attention to herself.

"Fine. I'll park in the bus stop parking garage. I'll meet you gals inside." Sunset's tone was a cross between hurried, practical instruction and panicked fear. Could Adagio and the Sirens be the culprits for the murders? They were bad, but eating people? That was beyond the pale. Still, nothing should be discounted. She got back in her car and went in the parking garage.

"This is a mistake Adagio," Aria said in a huff. Ever since Adagio announced they would go back to Cantorlot High; she had been against it. Sure life since they'd left had been miserable, but it still beat crawling back to their enemies on hands and knees.

"Aria, I'm tired and cold and hungry," Sonata whined. "I don't want to be on the road anymore. If this is what we gotta do, I'm fine with it." Sonata has had the hardest time adapting to their new, mortal, position. Night after night she had silently cried herself to sleep. All the anxiety she had been suppressing for the last fourteen hundred years was making it's way out. She was close to the mental breaking point.

"Yeah, well, you never wanted to go in the first place!" Aria yelled back in frustration of being out numbered.

"No! I didn't! And if we would have stayed maybe we wouldn't have . . . "

"ENOUGH!" Adagio yelled, cutting off Sonata. "Times change Aria. We're not what we once were. I hate to admit it, but Sonata is right; I'm tired. I'm tired of stealing and prostituting and physically fighting for every scrap of food or shelter we can find. The fact, whether you like it or not, is we are mortal, and we are powerless now. If you can swallow your pride enough to sleep with a stranger, then asking these girls for help shouldn't be that big a deal!"

Adagio made the best arguments she could but none of them were the real reason for their return. No, that was Chrysalis. Ever since the demon queen contacted her in that dream, she had been pushing Adagio on to get back and "corrupt" Sunset or Twilight. She never fully explained what that meant, only she had to do it or face pain everlasting. But she wasn't allowed to tell the others that. So she was left trying to make the most convincing arguments she could without telling the truth, It sucked but she was powerless to fight back.

"I never slept with anyone and you know it! I always beat the crap out of them and took their money," Aria protested.

"Spin it like you need to Aria. But we're here now and here is where we're going to stay. If you don't like, go your own way. I'm not stopping you." Adagio responded, genuinely tired of Aria's complaining and moaning.

"Fine," Aria said in a lower voice that was a cross between tired, angry, and defeated.

"Let's go inside then," Adagio said in a somewhat sympathetic voice. "Maybe Sunset will get us something to eat."

************************************************************

Sunset could just by looking at the three sirens they had had a bad road to haul. Their hair was oily and unkempt. Their eyes were sunken with dark shadows underneath them. Their skin was oily and dirty looking. They smelled bad and were noticeably thinner. A good twenty pounds at least. And considering they were thin before, all the elements combined to make them look more like zombie versions of their selves than actual real life human beings.

Sunset had bought them all value meals from a Burger King that was located with in the bus station. The three wolfed them down immediately. Adagio and Aria tried to look cool as they at, but Sonata held nothing back and ate as fast as she could. The more Sunset saw, the more her trepidation turned to pity. Yes, they were the Sirens and had caused untold misery through the ages, but they were also badly beaten and broken. It was almost enough for her to forgive them. Almost.

"Ok Adagio," Sunset said in her sternest voice, "why are you here?"

Adagio wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. While not good food or enough food, it was food and more than they had had in a while. She smiled as best she could. "Isn't it obvious Sunset Shimmer? Look at us." She spread her arms out behind her two compatriots. "Without our powers, we're penniless, homeless, hungry. We have nothing. I can't live like this anymore. So I figured if the good people of Cantorlot can forgive you, they can forgive us as well."

"Well you do look pretty busted, no doubt. But what do you expect to find here? Even if you are forgiven; what are you going to do about a place to live, jobs, I mean, have you thought any of that through?"

"Can't we stay with you?" Sonata asked pleadingly.

Sunset physically jumped back in her seat. "WHAT?" she shouted. "Oh no, no, no. No."

"See Adagio!" Aria snapped. "I told you we were wasting our time here. They would never accept us back. We should just leave again."

Adagio ignored Aria and looked Sunset dead in the eyes. "Why not?" she simply asked.

"I don't have the room and I don't trust you." Sunset simply responded.

Adagio nodded. "I don't blame you. I wouldn't trust us either. But we need help. Turning us away is effectively the same as signing our death warrants. We lived as minor goddesses on this world for a millennia. Like it or not, we have no coping skills for dealing with this world. As much as it pains me, and trust me, it really does, we're broken and powerless. We need your help."

Sunset went to speak but Adagio cut her off before she could. "I don't know if we paid our cosmic debt. The pain we caused over our lifetime has been immense. But what I do know is that we have paid for some of it and eventually we'll pay for all of it with our lives. Please Sunset, we need a break."

Just then Sonata broke down weeping. "I can't go back to the streets, I can't, I can't."

Aria rolled her eyes and Adagio looked from Sunset to Sonata and back.

Sunset felt her heart break for Sonata. She got up and put her arms around her. Sonata grabbed a hold of Sunset's right arm and buried her head in it, still crying.

"Fine; I'll take you back. But you can't all stay with me. I'm going to have to find places for at least two of you. Then we'll have to work on getting you your papers so you can get jobs. Deal?"

"And if you can't . . ." Aria started but was cut off by Adagio.

"Deal," Adagio said.

"Alright," Sunset said. "Let's go. Adagio, you'll stay with me. Sonata, I think Pinkie Pie would be the best match for you."

"And me?" asked Aria spitefully.

"Applejack most more than likely. She'd have the room. Rarity's family is already taking care of Fluttershy and I doubt if Rainbow Dash's parents would consent; although she'd honestly be the best match for you."

"Match? I need a place to stay, not a girlfriend. Besides, my door doesn't even swing that way."

"No, but you need a friend. Rainbow has a, uh, fighting spirit just like yours. But applejack should be able to handle you just fine." Sunset explained.

"Fine, we're all settled then," Adagio said. "May we go now?"

Sunset took one last look around at them. "Sure, why not."

Book 3 - Gathering of Forces: Chapter 5

Maud looked up from the book she was reading. Someone was knocking on her door. She glanced over at the clock on the side table by the couch. The time read 9:30. It was late, much too late for any of Pinkie's friends to be coming around. Besides, Pinkie always told her when she was expecting company.

The knock came again. A little louder. She was curious as to who it could be. Big Mac? No. He called first before coming over. He also knew she had a big test to study for. This was her final year in college and that she had to pass if she was ever to get out from her father's thumb for good.

"Maud, Pinkie, it's Sunset. I need to talk to you." A voice called out from outside.

So it was Sunset Shimmer who was at the door. Maud was curious as to why she would be coming around so lat or as to why she was asking for either her or her sister as opposed to just Pinkie. Maud decided it was best to find out. She stood up, walked to the door, and opened it to find Sunset with three familiar looking girls with her. Maud couldn't figure out who they were only that she felt she had seen them before and that they looked (and smelled) terrible.

"Maud, hi, I . . ." Sunset started to say nervously but Maud cut her off.

"Pinkie is in the shower. Come in."

Sonata leaned over to Aria and whispered "I'm frightened."

Aria jabbed her in the stomach and whispered back, "Shut-up and come on."

The four of them walked inside. In the light, Maud was able to get a better look at Sunset's three companions. "Wait, you're the Sirens aren't you?" Maud's mono tone, emotionless voice freaked the Sirens out more than her actually figuring out who they were.

"Yes, they are." Sunset said, fear growing inside her that Maud would tell her to get out before she could even ask if Sonata could stay with her.

Just then Pinkie came down the stairs. "Oh hey Sunset. What are you . . . IT'S THE SIRENS!" she shouted. "Man you guys look horrible."

"Well we've been homeless since we left here." Sonata replied back.

"Didn't you save any money? From what Twilight told us, you guys should've been here like a super duper long time."

"About a thousand years, give or take. But who needs money when you can just get whatever you want by singing? It's not like we were expecting to get blasted by a giant Steve Miller Band album cover come to life and lose all our powers."

"True. I see your point. So why'd you leave? I mean we forgave Sunset, and she even caused property damaged."

"We were scared. You gotta remember, we're used to people burning people like us at the stake. Although, all things considered, we probably should have."

"Probably. I'm Pinkie Pie by the way." Pinkie stuck out her hand.

"Sonata Dusk." Sonata took Pinkie's hand and shook it.

"Hi Sonata. Wanna play tag?"

"Ok."

"Tag, you're it!" And with that the two took off running.

Sunset, Adagio, and Aria looked on with mouths agape in sheer surprise. Maud just at them with her typical blank expression and said, "It's Pinkie."

Sunset cleared her throat. "Um, yes, well, anyway; the reason I'm here is . . ."

"The Sirens have come back to seek redemption and you can't take all three of them in so you're looking for places where the other two can stay," Maud said flatly.

Sunset blinked a couple times in astonishment. "I guess it really does run in the family," she said.

"Simple deductive reasoning." Maud answered back. "I'm not sure though. Our dad pays for most of the bills here. I'm not sure he would approve of us taking someone in and I don't make enough to cover rent and everything if he'd decide to pull his financial support."

Sunset felt a sting of depression when she remembered something Pinkie had told her. "Wait, your dad is a hardcore Christian right?" she asked.

"That would be an understatement even by my standards," Maud replied.

"Well just tell him you're trying to help a poor lost soul to reach Christ. How could he say no to that?"

Adagio was impressed. She had used similar tactics to gain food and shelter in the past. Once was a brief stay at a nunnery back in the thirteenth century. She always marveled at how easily fooled religious people were. But she supposed that's why they were religious in the first place. Sunset definitely had the makings of a master manipulator. She felt a weird pride and even a somewhat kinship to the girl. But she knew she had to bring her down if she wanted to avoid eternal suffering at the hands of Queen Chrysalis.

"That could work," Maud said. "Who did you have in mind to stay here?"

It was then Pinkie came back down stairs. "Hey Maud, Sonie's getting a shower and I'm getting her something to eat."

"Pinkie," Sunset spoke, "we all just ate before coming here."

"Yeah, but not ice cream." Pinkie disappeared into the kitchen with a big smile on her face.

Sunset and Maud looked back to each other.

"Never mind," Maud said.

*******************************************************************************

"Absolutely not!" Applejack shouted.

"Listen here hillbilly, I'm not enthused about staying here either," Aria snapped back.

The two headstrong females stood centimeters apart, glaring at each other. Sunset stepped in between them, trying to calm them down.

"Ladies, please. Applejack, I know this is a lot to ask. I do. But it was just as much as when Twilight asked you to look after me."

"That's different." Applejack said in protest.

"No, it's not. Did they do anything that was really any worse than what I did? I caused dissention at school, caused you and the others to turn on each other. I was even going to enslave you all and use you as cannon fodder to overtake Equestria. I was horrible, a literal demon. But thanks to you and the others I've changed. Heck, I'm even a princess now. All I'm asking is you give them, Aria, a chance like you did with me." Sunset's voice was calm, soothing, down right motherly.

Applejack looked at Sunset with a mixture of anger and repentance. "But you was sorry as soon as you were defeated. You hung around and fought for our forgiveness. They turned tail and ran."

"And suffered because of it. Listen, I'll be honest, I'm having a hard time believing them as well. But if we don't at least try, then what? They go back to the streets? Go hungry? Worse? Could you live with yourself if that happened?"

"Sunset, I got a little sister . . . "

"And a big brother who would do anything to protect you both."

"Except hit a girl. So then what?"

"Well, then you go get Maud." Sunset put her right hand on Applejack's left shoulder as a sign of comfort and understanding.

Applejack shook her head and hummed around for a bit before saying, "It's got to be a group decision. Let me talk to Granny and the others. Stay here on the porch until I get back."

"I will. We will." Sunset said reassuringly.

Applejack went inside and Aria turned to look at Sunset and Adagio. "This isn't going to work you know."

"Aria," Adagio said with barely strained annoyance. "What else do we have? We've had tough times before, but we also had our powers. We don't anymore. Not only that but we're mortal. We can and will die Aria. And say what you will about pride and standing up for yourself, but is coming here really, and I mean REALLY any worse than what we've already been through? The things we've already done just to survive? I'm done Aria. Nothing is worse than the life we're living now. So grow up and get over yourself!"

Even now there was a power and nobility to Adagio that Sunset just had to marvel at. She had been where Adagio is now. Cast out, in a strange land, fending for herself. Sunset suddenly felt a proto-bond with Adagio growing. Maybe they could be friends. Maybe even best friends.

"Fine," Aria sighed, knowing she was defeated. "But if she comes out and says I can't stay, I'm gone. I'll go it alone, I don't care."

"If that's the case," Adagio answered back, "do as you must. I won't stop you."

Aria nodded and the three waited in silence until Applejack came back.

"Alright," Apple sighed, "she can stay; BUT she has to work. No free rides missy. You work from sun up `til sundown ya hear. You don't pull your weight around here, you're gone. Big Mac will look after you while I'm at school and I'll watch ya when I get home. And as soon as you all can, ya gotta get out of here and get your own place. Understand?"

Aria bit her lip, looked at Adagio, then back to Apple. "Understood."

"Alright. Now get in here. Sunset, I'll talk to you tomorrow." With that, both Apple and Aria went inside.

"Just you and me now," Adagio said, looking at Sunset with a slight smile.

Sunset looked back at Adagio. She felt an entire bag full of emotions from suspicion, fear, sadness for what they've been through, hope, and still a bit of anger. "Looks like," she simply replied.

Adagio looked down at the ground and then back up to Sunset. "Thank you." In that simple sentence was a ton of emotion and meaning.

Sunset just nodded. "Let's go home."

Book 3 - Gathering of Forces: Chapter 6

"Nice place you have hear Sunset. I'm impressed." Adagio tried to sound underwhelmed but was legitimately impressed with Sunset's apartment. It was extremely nice and looked to be leagues out of her possible price range. "But I am curious; how could you ever afford it?" she asked as she turned around to look at Sunset.

"Unlike you, I had time to prepare. I was able to smuggle over several precious stones that I was able to sell. I'm, or at least I was, a millionaire. But the my funds are starting to run a bit low, so I've started working to supplement what I still have left."

"Yeesss. Having time to prepare would be nice. For Star Swirl, all he thought about was getting rid of a threat. He never once considered what would happen to us after we were banished or what would happen to the inhabitants of the world he sent us to." Adagio was angry and bitter over what Star Swirl did. One of the biggest regrets she had was not making it back in time to kill him. He got to live a long, happy life. All she got to do was live and that was unforgivable.

"Did you? Did you ever think about how what you did effected the people around you?" Sunset asked. She didn't know if she was mocking the former Siren or was actually trying to make her think about her actions.

"Outside of my enjoyment at watching others tear one and another apart - no." Adagio then laughed like an older sibling who found out their younger one still believed in Santa Clause. "Did you? No of course you didn't. No one thinks about others. At best, maybe they think about those closest to them, those that bring them joy or provide them with something useful; but, honestly, that's it. And why should they? We're born alone and die alone. Any good, any joy, any pleasure we experience is in that short space in between. So too is any pain, sorrow, or suffering. It's only logical that one only thinks about maximizing their own happiness and minimizing their own sadness no matter what."
Sunset felt her blood boil but she kept calm. Truth was she had felt and thought the exact same way. She understood Adagio. Heck she had been Adagio. Sunset took a deep breath before replying. "If you truly believed that, then how could you be mad at Star Swirl?"

"Because I was on the receiving end. That and the hypocrisy on his part. On the part of all you so called 'heroes'. To you, it's only about defeating the villain. You vanquish the monster, the town's folk are saved, hazzah and hallelujah. But you never think of the monster. Of what shall become of them. Which as I said would be fine if you didn't pat yourselves on the back for it. In the end you're no better than us."

"You could have stayed. We would have taken you in. They took me in. I'm taking you in now. Tell me, would you have done the same?" Sunset's voice was firm, strong, yet still loving.

Adagio looked down and thought for a bit before looking back up and replying, "No, I wouldn't."

The two women looked at each other, sizing the other up. Suddenly Adagio doubled over in pain.

"Adagio, what is it?" Sunset said as she ran over to her and put her arm around her shoulders.

"I . . . I . . . I got to go!" she yelled.

"Huh? What, the hospital?" Sunset asked growing more worried.

"N-n-n-n-oooooooo. The BATHROOM!" Tonight Adagio ate the most she had in months and now all that food had ran through her unaccustomed digestive system and was screaming to be let out.

"Wha - oh, oh, yeah. Here, I'll show you."

Sunset led Adagio to the bathroom to which she immediately ran into, slamming the door behind her. Sunset just sat down on her bed, not believing what she had just seen. Adagio, The Mighty, had been brought so low that a value meal ran through her like water through a sieve.

Sunset waited for what seemed like a hour for Adagio to come out. She was growing concerned and slowly walked up to the door. Behind it she could hear crying. Sunset opened the door to see Adagio crying on the toilet, her pants, stained with feces, laying in a heap on the floor. Despite her best effort, she hadn't made it in time.

"GET OUT! No one's supposed to see this!" Adagio shouted in a tearful rage.

Sunset silently walked over and gave Adagio a hug. She fought back at first; crying, screaming, hitting, but eventually she gave up and just cried in sunset's arms.

Sunset kissed her on the top of the head and said, "It'll be ok, it'll be ok."

After a while, Adagio was able to calm down. Her cries turned into mild sobs. Sunset let go, turned the shower, and went over and picked up the soiled pants and underwear. "Hand me the rest of your clothes and I'll wash them. After you take a shower of course." Sunset smiled at Adagio.

Adagio wiped her eyes. "Don't. Just burn them. Get rid of them. I have other clothes. Not many, but some." She stopped, got up, took her top and bra off, and handed them to Sunset. Then she said, "Thank you."

"What are friends for?" Sunset simply replied with a shrug and left.

Adagio got in the shower and started crying again because she knew she was going to have to betray Sunset and after the kindness she had just shown Adagio, she really started to wonder if eternal pain and suffering at the hands of Queen Chrysalis would be any worse than the guilt she was going to have to live with after she did betray Sunset.

Book 3 - Gathering of Forces: Chapter 7

Pinkie was happily running through a candy field. It had gummy grass, lollipop flowers and ice cream trees. In the distance were huge cup cake mountains. She ran toward them in sheer delight, only stopping to take a drink from a chocolate milk stream. It was pure heaven. A bird landed on her shoulder, gleefully chirping.

"Why hello little birdie! And how are you today?" Pinkie asked cheerfully.

The bird looked up at her and started screaming a blood curdling scream.

Pinkie snapped awake as she realized the screaming was real and coming from the room where Sonata was sleeping. Pinkie got up and rushed to the room as fast as she could, opened the door, and turned on the light. Sonata was sitting upright, eyes closed, screaming her head off.

Pinkie rushed over, wrapped her arms around her, and tried to wake her up. Slowly Sonata came out of whatever nightmare she was having. She looked around confused before realizing where she was at and who was holding her. She looked at Pinkie and smiled sheepishly.

"I'm sorry," she said. "I should have told you I have nightmares."

"Wow Sonie, that wasn't a nightmare but a night terror! What was going on?"

"Oh the usual, I was trying to kill myself. Sometimes I try to eat myself, sometimes drown myself, ew, one time I dreamt I sat myself on fire. That was during the witch trails. Not a good time to be an immortal demon from another dimension."

"No, probably not. But you're not really a demon."

"I became one. But, no, I'm actually a blue pony. Oh, and Pinkie, you can stop hugging me now."

"Eh, I'll be the judge of that. But you were a pony? Like Twilight and Sunset? Well I guess you would have been. Silly me."

Sonata laughed. "I like you Pinkie. You remind me of me."

"You too. Which is what I don't understand; you don't seem like the other two. How'd you get messed up with them?"

Sonata's face grew sad and she look down at the bed. "They were the only ones who'd play with me. When I was filly, everyone thought I was dumb. Dumb daisy they'd call me. Oh and Daisy is my real name. Sonata was the name I chose after I became a Siren."

"Nice to meet you Daisy!" Pinkie said joyfully. "My real name is Diane. Oh, we can be the double D's!"

Sonata laughed again. "Well you could Pinkie."

Pinkie looked confused until she got what Sonata was referring to and then she started laughing as well.

Sonata then grew sad again. "Adagio and Aria, they were already friends. They were mean and bossy, but they let me play with them. They weren't the best company, but they were company and I was lonely.

"When we found the gem stones and saw the power the gave us; they immediately wanted to control others. I didn't. I said we should throw them away so no one could use them. Then Adagio reminded me of how badly they treated me. She said they deserved to be punished."

"Yeah, well, I don't know if I agree with that, but you kept going," Pinkie said. "You harmed people who never harmed you."

"Adagio said that all ponies were alike. Later all people. That everyone would hurt me and call me dumb and I'd be alone and that they deserved it. Especially once we got here. Your species is so violent and mean. Eventually I learned to enjoy it. I learned to love watching people fight and argue and making them do whatever I wanted."

"Really?" Pinkie said surprised. "But you don't seem like that. We hit it off right away."

"Maybe not. That's probably why I have nightmares. It's not like I never met anyone I didn't like here. I met several. Oh, I especially loved the little ones. I remember one, Star Shine.

"When we came out here, back in the late eight-teen hundreds; I can't remember the exact year, time blurs after a while, we were part of a group. You had to be. Thirty-two in total. We passed ourselves off as orphans looking to move out here with our Uncle. Not implausible at the time. We road with a family out here. Hard Shine, Winter Shine, and their daughter, Star Shine. She was adorable. Six years old, very bright for her age, just as loving as you could want. The others, Adagio and Aria just kept to themselves, which is actually impressive in a covered wagon, but I bonded with the little girl. She thought I was funny. We played, laughed, and joked together.

"Her father was moving out west to escape the crime and poverty of the city. New York or Philly, I can't remember which. He thought he had planned for everything. They all did. But the journey took longer than anyone realized. We were already low on provisions when the winter hit. No one expected to be out there when winter came. They all expected to be in one of the new settlements.

"It was harsh, bitter cold. Snow fell deep and often. Pretty soon they were all starving. Even we began to starve when the natural negative energy was no longer enough to sustain us. But still, we were in much better shape than the others. That's why I gave Star Shine most of my rations. It helped, but the human body can only stand so much. Between the cold and hunger," Sonata wiped a tear from her eye," I was there, with her mother and father. I held her hand, she called me her big sister and gave me a doll; her doll. I told her no, that she would get better and need it. But like I said, she was very bright for her age.

"When we got here, there was only ten of us left. Ten out of thirty-two. As we were leaving, I gave the doll back to the Shines. I told them it belonged to them and I couldn't take it. They accepted and took it. That was the last I ever saw of them."

A small stream of tears ran silently down both Pinkie and Sonata's face. Sonata's heart broke at the memory, Pinkie's at Sonat's heart break.

"I'm so sorry," Pinkie said, barely able to speak. "But that should have told you you didn't belong with them, the others."

"I didn't. Even if I did, where would I have gone? What would I have done? I didn't, I don't want to die Pinkie. Even if I stuck out on my own; I still would have needed to cause people to fight in order to live. So with, or without them, I would have been doing the same thing."

It was then Pinkie realized Sonata's dilemma. Had she not caused others to argue and fight, she would have died. Sure she could have relinquished the gem stone and become mortal, but that still meant she would have died, just much later, maybe. In the end, she was only doing what she had to to survive. Pinkie ate. She had to or she'd starve. But eating meant taking the lives of innocent animals and plants (plants were alive too). So how could she judge Sonata or the others for only "feeding".

"I understand now. I also forgive you and hope you can forgive yourself someday," Pinkie said and gave Sonata a peck on the cheek.

Sonata smiled at Pinkie. In all her years she had never met another person who "got her as much as she did. "Thank you Pinkie, that means a lot to me."

Pinkie smiled and then said, "Ok scootch over," in her happy voice.

"Huh!?" Sonata asked in shock.

"Well, whenever I had a bad dream, Maud would come in to my bedroom and sleep next to me. I know that always made me feel better; so I'm doing the same for you."

"But Maud's your sister," Sonata replied, still in shock.

"And you're my sister from another mister!" Pinkie responded happily. She then got up, turned the light off and crawled into bed with Sonata.

Sonata slowly laid down, not knowing how she felt about having Pinkie beside her. She had slept next to her fellow sirens for centuries, but even though she really liked Pinkie, she was still a stranger to her. Soon, though, the sound of Pinkie's breathing made her feel comfortable and relaxed. Eventually she feel back asleep and was nightmare free for the rest of the night.

Author's Notes:

This is a reworked scene from "Mountains". It even has some original dialog in it. Although, in the original, Sonata told Vice Principle Luna the story about Star Shine after seeing her doll in a museum. I felt the story and the nightmare were pivotal to Sonata's and Pinkie's development as characters and their relationship. I love Sonata and Pinkie so much but find writing them to be very difficult. Hopefully I did them justice. And next week, you guessed it, Aria and Applejack.

Book 3 - Gathering of Forces: Chapter 8

Aria looked around the Apple's place. It was what one would expect from simple country folk. She had seen variations of this house all across Europe, Canada, and the US. She turned to look at the Apples. Applejack scowled at her, Big Mac and Granny Smith looked at her like some sort of mold infection, and Apple Bloom looked like she was a bit frieghtened. Aria liked that. She could use that to her advantage.

"Nice . . ." Aria started to say before she was cut off by Applejack.

"Upstairts now!"

"Pushy. And not even a drink first." Aria responded sarcastically.

Applejack grabbed Aria by the arm. "Now Missy!" she said and started to pull Aria to the stairs.

Aria wrenched her are free and said, "Ok, ok! I'm coming!"

Aria followed Apple up the steps to a hall with rooms on each side. Every door was a heavy, brown door. It looked like a hall out of a horror movie. Aria instantly loved it.

"Here!" Apple said as she opened one of the doors and motioned for Aria to go inside.

Aria walked in and saw it was pretty drab. No real decorations, no real paint, generic, flower print wallpaper, a drab bed and side table.

"Lovely," said Aria disdainfully.

"Alright, " Apple said as she slammed the door behind her.

"Alright what?" Aria snapped. "I know, I get it. You don't want me here, I don't want to be here, but life sucks so this is where we are."

Apple and Aria glared at each other, subconciously slipping into a fighter's stance. Neither knew what to say or do next but kept on guard for the other.Apple broke the silence first.

"I don't like you, I don't trust you. I don't trust any of y'all. But Sunset feels it's worth us givin' you ah shot, I'll do it. I'm just hoppin' this don't turn around to bite me on the rear."

Aria looked the girl over, trying to divine what she was really saying behind her words. She did have to give that to Adagio; she could figure a person out dead flat within a second of meeting them. Aria didn't have that skill. She was the muscle. She got her way through force not seduction.

"I don't like you either. I don't like any humans. I don't like your world; I just want to go back to my own place. Show me a way to do that and I'll be gone tonight."

Applejack moved back a bit. She knew where the portal was. She knew without her gem, Aria was powerless to do any real harm. Taking her to the portal could be the answer to their shared problem. Then she thought if Aria went missing, the others would want to know where she was and Apple didn't want Adagio knowing about the portal. Even without the gems, Adagio was a threat.

"No can do Missy. We's just gotta put up with each other."

Aria shook her head and turned around. "Too bad then."

Apple looked at Aria some more. She was actually starting to feel sorry for her. She felt like she should reach out to her but she also knew that she was a Siren and was a manster manipulator. So she decided to simply ask a question she had been wondering about for a whlie. "So what's it like?"

"Like what Hayseed?" Aria asked back, not turning around.

"To live for that long."

Aria then turned to face Apple. "Why? It's not like you have a chance of living as long as I have."

"I'm just curious." Apple, in fact was more than curious. She had thought alot about death since her father passed. She never told anyone about it, but she was scared. She was scared to die, scared that there might not be anything after life. She also saw the entire dying process as almost unfair. The moment you're concieved, you have a ticking clock over your head. And it wasn't just dying, it was the whole aging process that worried Apple.

"Honestly," Aria started. She could feel that Apple was more than just curious. If she could find out the real reason for her asking, maybe she could use it to control her. "Boring mostly. Everyday bleeds into the next. Occasionally you have to move so no one figures out you're immortal. Your species goes to great lengths to ensure immortals aren't. But it's a constant quest for food, water, and shelter.

"I'm glad I had my magic. Not just because it made getting all those things easier; but watching other people fight was a great way to allieviate the boredom from time to time. Getting in a fight helped as well." Aria laughed as she thought over past battles she had. then she grew quiet. "But even that get's boring after a while. I never wanted to die, I just wished things were more interesting. Which, if I got to give you gals anything, it's you've definently made things interesting."

"Would you, if you could now, become immortal again?"

"Uh yeah! Duh! I mean I might wait until I turned twenty-one or two before becoming immortal again. Being stuck in a sixteen year old body get's old real fast. But, of course. I don't want to grow old and die. Who does?"

"No one I guess." Apple said quietly. "But all the changes you must have seen?"

"Yeah, well you see so many, the cease to surprise you. Anything else?" Aria asked in her usual, I'm way too cool to be wasting my time with you voice.

"No, that's all. Oh and the windows are painted shut and while you all were waiting outside, we switched the door knobs so it locks from the outside now and it will be," Apple responded matter of fact-ly.

"So I'm a prisoner?" Aria then shrugged. "I've been in worse."

Apple walked out and came back in with a walkie-talkie. "Here. I have the other. If you need to go to the bathroom at night, you can call me to let you out. I'm a light sleeper."

Aria took it and placed it on the night stand. "Noted. If you don't mind, I'd like to get a shower now." Aria then stuck her index finger in her mouth and bit it. "You want to watch me?"

Apple scowled, "Not even!"

Aria laughed and Apple walked out. This was going to be hell.

Author's Notes:

Very different from what I did have planned. I was going to have Applejack and Aria get into a massive fist fight. But once I started, I felt this was a better way to go.

Book 3 - Gathering of Forces: Chapter 9

Rainbow walked through her front door and was immediately met by her parents. She wasn't sure what was going on. Sure she was a little late, but not by much ( considering she had actually been gone a whole day in another dimension and traveled backward in time to be here). Maybe with the murders that had taken place they were a little more worried/ protective than usual, but still, this wasn't like them.

"Uh, hi?" she asked confused and a little nervous.

"Where have you been young lady?" her mother asked sharply.

"Listen, mom, I was just hanging out with my friends. I'm not that late am I?"

"Not by normally," her father said with a slight grin, "but we've got a surprise to show you."

Rainbow then got excited. A surprise? For what? What could it be? Her mind wondered all of the possibilities. "A surprise? For ME? Awesome! Where is it?"

"The Kitchen." Her father was short and to the point but still had his smile. Rainbow started to run toward the kitchen when her dad stopped her. "You wait here. I'll call him."

Him? Oh my god! Did they get me a dog? I always wanted a dog! Rainbow thought to herself.

"Oh, surprise; will you come here please!" Rainbow Blitz called out.

It wasn't a dog that came out, it was better, it was Soarin! Rainbow ran to him and he to her. The two met and hugged. They tried to kiss but were gently stopped by Rainbow's parents.

"What are you doing here?" Rainbow asked with gleeful excitement.

"Well, my dad just moved here. I was keeping it a secret from you. I wanted it to be a surprise when I showed up at school tomorrow; but I couldn't wait."

Rainbow hugged him again then slapped his arm. She turned around and looked at her parents. "You guys knew?" she asked trying to sound mad but couldn't.

"Yes. He told us the last time he came for a visit," her father replied.

"Alright," Rainbow's mother said with a bit more seriousness. "New ground rules since things have changed. One, Soarin can only visit three times a week. Two, you can visit Soarin only once a week but never on a weekend. Three, no sleepovers! Four, you stay where we can see or hear you. No going down to the exercise room and blaring music. Five, no going upstairs together, PERIOD! Is all that understood?"

Both Rainbow and Soarin shook their heads and said yes.

"Ok. Now, you two can go to the dining room. Your father will be in the living room; LISTENING." With that, both of Rainbow's parents walked off.

Soarin went to say something but Rainbow hugged him and whispered in his ear, "We need to talk, it's important."

Soarin looked at her somewhat stunned. Had he just moved here to be told that she was dumping him? It seemed like a cruel twist of fate.

"Mom, if we keep the basement door open, can Soarin and go work out?"

"Ah, no music and that door stays open. AND I BETTER HEAR IRON CLANKING!"

"Will do." With than, Rainbow grabbed Soarin's hand and led him down the steps.

When they got to the bottom, Soarin started to speak but Rainbow cut him off.

"Remember when I told you about me and my friends, how we fought off evil monsters from another dimension?"

"Yeah, right after I saw you float in the air and grow wings. I can't say I'd doubt anything you'd ever tell me after that."

"Well, another monster got through and it's not just . . ."

"I DON'T HEAR CLANGING!" Rainbow's mom shouted down.

Rainbow grunted in frustration. Soarin walked over to the weight bench and started pressing. "Go on," he said.

"THAT'S BETTER!" Rainbow's mom yelled back down.

Rainbow face palmed and shook her head. Then she went and got in the spotters position at the bench and continued. "It's killing people this time. Two murders. Both victims were eaten."

"Whoa, like Hannibal Lecture style?" Soarin asked, hoping this story wouldn't take long as he continued to press.

"No, more vicious animal style. So we, my friends and I have to track it down and destroy it."

Soarin stopped and got up. "Wait what? You're going to try and tract down a vicious, man eating monster?"

"Yep," said Rainbow as she got on the bench and started pressing. "But it's not just us. It's Twilight's, Applejack's, and Fluttershy's boyfriends as well. All of us. And now that you're here, uh, uh, take it." Soarin racked the bar as Rainbow sat up to regain her breath. Soarin walked over to the squat rack and started squatting. Rainbow continued on.

"I want you to help too. You and mean; The Warrior and her boyfriend. What do you say? Care for some monster hunting?"

Soarin put the bar back and got out. He looked at Rainbow as if she was crazy. "I think the whole thing is stupid! I mean, man eating monsters? I know you can fly and all, but That's some hardcore sh . . ."

"CLANGING!"

Now both Soarin and Rainbow groaned in frustration. Rainbow walked over to the rack and started squatting.

"Anyway," Soarin continued, "I think this is wrong and dangerous and I'll do all I can to talk you out of it; BUT, I'll be by your side, always. Even when that's being stupid and hunting flesh eating monsters from another dimension. And that's a movie title right there."

Rainbow put the bar back and went to the lat machine and started doing pull downs. "You sure?" Rainbow was nervous. She didn't want him to come if he wasn't onboard but she didn't want him to go either.

"I'm sure. My place is by your side. And if anything happened to you while I wasn't there, I . . ."

"Could never forgive yourself. Yeah, that line sounds corny even in real life," Rainbow said mockingly but glad he was on board.

"Hey, I'm a kid, not a writer. Besides; I grew up on bad TV and movies. Cheesy dialog is part of my nature." Soarin smiled for a bit then his face grew serious. "Hey, I got to go. My dad only let me stay out a little bit. I was going to walk but I think I'll let your dad take me home now. You can fill me in on the rest at school tomorrow."

Rainbow stopped doing pull downs and agreed. They walked back up the steps together and Soarin asked Rainbow's dad to take him home. As he was leaving, they hugged good-bye and Rainbow thought to herself what she would do if Soarin got killed.

Book 3 - Gathering of Forces: Chapter 10

Fluttershy awoke and looked at the clock. Twelve twenty seven it said. She smiled a bit at realizing she still had about six hours to sleep. She then rolled over to look at Sandal who was laying beside her and smiled. For being raised in the Midwest; Rarity's parents were surprisingly liberal. After she had told them that she wanted to go on birth control and why; they both agreed and took her to the doctor. It didn't hurt that they also really liked Sandal as well.

She gently kissed him on the cheek and he smiled a bit in his sleep. He was so handsome she thought to herself. I'm soooo lucky. Despite everything I've been through, to have all this; the Geisel's, Sandal, I'm really blessed. She then got out of bed and stretched.

In a flash of light her wings and ears appeared. Fluttershy was perplexed. Sure she "ponied up" when she played music. She also ponied up sometimes when she and Sandal were being intimate, and of course when she was expressing her truest part of herself like during the Friendship Games; but this transformation came right out of no where.

Fluttershy thought for a second and decided it was a lovely night to take a fly. She pondered getting dressed first but then decided that it was both late and dark enough for an au natural flight around town. She carefully opened her window, jumped out, and took flight.

Fluttershy soared high into the air, feeling the cold air whip past her body. It gave her chills which she enjoyed. All sensations now, both good and bad, she loved. They all made her feel alive and present in the moment. She dove then pulled up, rolled and turned, she was alive; here in this moment. Alive and at one with the eternal now.

She then began to feel a strange sensation. It was the electric feeling she felt when she entered the Mystic state. She felt she was being drawn somewhere. She flew to where she thought she was supposed to be. It was a nice house. Upper middle class by the looks. Slowly she lowered herself so she could get a better view. One window seemed to call her more than the others. She flew to it nd looked in. Sitting on his bed, reading, was Zephyr Wind Shy, her older brother.

Fluttershy gasped and wanted to fly off, but this is where she had been called and she knew she had to answer that call. Still; she wished she would have put on some clothes. Slowly and gently she tapped at Zephyr's window.

Zephyr looked around confused. He heard a taping but couldn't place where it was coming from. The taping grew slightly louder and he looked to the window. There he saw what looked to be his little sister, naked, with wings and pony ears. He jumped back on his bed in wide eyed horror. Then he squinted and became curious. Was this really what he was seeing? He slowly got up and walked to his window. Fluttershy waved to him from the other side with an awkward grin on her face.

He opened the window and Fluttershy asked, "May I come in?"

Zephyr blinked and then replied, "You're not a vampire are you?"

"No," Fluttershy answered, almost indignant over being called a vampire.

"Ok. Sure, uh, come in."

Fluttershy grabbed a hold of the window sill and pulled herself in. He wings made it a little tight and she ended up falling on the floor. She looked up with an embarrassed grin and said, "Still getting used to these."

"No doubt," replied Zephyr in a straight deadpan. He reached out his hand and helped Flutter up. "By the way; I hope this was an unplanned visit. I mean you're not really formally dressed."

Flutter laughed nervously. "Yeah, kind of a last minute thing. Hope you don't mind."

"Considering the wings and ears; you being naked is almost pedestrian." Zephyr laughed then said, "Have a seat on the bed." They both walked over to Zephyr's bed and sat down. "So what do I owe the honor of this visit?"

"I really don't know," Flutter responded truthfully. "I hadn't planned on ever seeing you and Dad again after the last time . . ." Fluttershy trailed off thinking of the big argument she had had with her father in Rarity's living room. She had completely cut him, cut them, from her life.

Zephyr looked at Fluttershy with a sad look. "Dad told me what happened. Flutter, I know you have every right to be angry. But Dad has always loved you and cared about you. The choice he made, it's haunted him everyday since the divorce. He's never forgiven himself."

Fluttershy then grew angry. "What about you Zephyr? Where were you? I never heard from you or anything."

Zephyr looked down in abject sadness. "I was raped by a teacher shortly after moving out. I lost all control. I became a drug addict and suicidal. So most of the time I was in the mental hospital or rehab. Still my two main hang outs." He left out a rueful laugh full of self disdain.

Flutter just looked at her brother in horror. She had always supposed that everything had gone well for him since the divorce. She never considered anything like this. "My god Zephyr, I'm so sorry." She reached out and hugged him. Any animosity she felt was gone.

"Born under bad signs you and I." Zephyr sighed. Then he turned to Fluttershy. "You are so much stronger than I am. One incident destroyed me. You, you put up with such sustained abuse, I could've never done that."

"And I couldn't imagine, that ," Fluttershy spat the last word out. The horror of being violated in such a matter, penetrated into your very body, and considering how much love and joy it brought being intimate with Sandal, to lose that because of such a vicious attack, her mind couldn't take it.

"Hey, we all have our limits, our pains. I guess we just get used to them and others seem so much more hurtful," he said trying to smile.

"Or you become cold and hateful," Fluttershy said full of shame.

"It doesn't matter. Not what happened in the past. That's over, we can't change it. The present and the future, that's what matters because we can effect that. At least that's what my therapist told. Could all be bull crap." He then laughed again.

Fluttershy now knew why she had been brought here. She looked up at Zephyr and said, "I'm sorry. I let my own hurt cut me off. I, I may not be able to feel close or even forgive Dad, but that doesn't mean I have the right to hurt him in return. To hurt you in return. I just assumed that you had made it out and were safe, and I was angry and bitter."

"Hey, it happens. If I were you, I would have thought the same thing. I knew you were going through hell. But, I was still angry. Not just at the teacher, but of; like you said, thought I had escaped and then that. Like I said, I guess we were just born under bad signs."

"I think I can change that," Fluttershy said, a plan of action forming in her brain. "I'll come back tomorrow with my friend Rarity. I think, I'm sure we can help."

Zephyr looked at her quizzically. "I don't see how, but ok. Just come dressed ok?"

"Will do," she responded. She then got up and left. As she flew home, she looked at the town bellow and thought about what other hidden pain there might be there, hidden.

Book 3 - Gathering of Forces: Chapter 11

"I just don't know," Rarity said to Fluttershy; flustered. This morning, Fluttershy had come to her and told her about how her brother was doing. At first her heart broke to hear about what had happened to him, then Fluttershy followed it up by asking her to heal him. Rarity knew she was "The Healer" and had seen her other self heal the other Applejack; but still, she had no idea on how to use her powers. It was only recently she found out why she "ponied up". And healing someone psychologically was far different than healing them physically.

All through the morning, Fluttershy had kept asking and Rarity had kept forestalling on giving her an answer. It's not that she didn't want to help; she just didn't think she could. And the last thing she wanted to do was to give Fluttershy any false hope. But here the were now, on their way to school, and Fluttershy wanted an answer.

"Rarity, you are The Healer," Fluttershy said in a tone of voice of a parent trying to convince a small child for the umpteenth time the can go to sleep without a night light on. "You have the ability, you have the power, you can do this. My brother needs you."

"Yeah Rarity. It kinda of your duty," Sandal added.

Rarity shot him a withering look in the rear view mirror before talking to Fluttershy again. "Darling, that is physical healing. And I haven't even tried that out yet. It was that horse thing with my name that did it last time."

"But you are her and she is you. You are both shades of the cosmic Rarity. So if she could, you can. And the brain is just an organ like the heart or the liver. You can fix all those." Fluttershy didn't know if she was pleading with Rarity or scolding her. In a way it felt like she was doing both.

"I just don't want you to get your hopes up darling. What if I can't do it?"

"They are my hopes to get up then. As long as you try; that's all I ask."

Rarity shook her head. "I will let you know after school," she said exhausted from arguing.

************************************************************************

"Twilight, it's time for school!" Ms. Sparkle called up the stairs.

Twilight rolled over and grumbled. Her brain barely able to process the words she heard. Then she felt something jump on her and she quickly opened her eyes to see Spike looking her in the face.

"Sorry," he said apologetically but with also a sense of urgency. "I forgot to tell you needed to set your alarm last night. But you really need to get up now."

"Huh? Oh, yeah, sure. No reason to apologize, I should have figured that out. We have alarm clocks too." Twilight was still drowsy but more of her brain had come online. Already she was figuring out what she had to do. "What's this world's Twilight do when she get's up?"

"She picks her clothes out, goes to the bathroom, showers, brushes her teeth, get's dressed, then goes down stairs to eat breakfast before going to school." Spike tried to answer as fast as he could. He knew Twilight was running late and didn't want to raise any red flags with the Sparkles.

Twilight nodded and sat up. "Sounds reasonable and logical. Ok. I can do this." She then got out of bed and started what would become her morning routine.

Before she had gone to bed she had done some more research on humans. She discovered that females in this culture were expected to remove most of their body hair, leaving only the hair above their eyes and on top of their head. And that hair had to be styles and shaped. She also found out that human females had what was called a "period" which horrified Twilight and she hopped to finish this mission before she had to experience on of those things.

Once she was in the shower, she debated on whether she should shave or not. She decided against it. This body had not produced hair long enough to be socially unacceptable and since she was already running late, she didn't want to push things further by trying something she had never done before. She did figure she would have to do it tomorrow and decided it would be a good idea to set her alarm extra early.

Once she was done with her morning grooming ritual, she went downstairs. As soon as she saw her (Sparkles) mother she quickly said, "Sorry Mom. I forgot to set my alarm."

"It's ok Sakura; there's a lot going on now. Just hurry up and eat your breakfast," Mrs. Sparkle said in an understanding voice. "I'll take you to school today. With things the way they are, your father and I would just feel safer."

"That's fine Mom," Twilight said relieved she wouldn't have to try and catch a bus.

************************************************************************

Pinkie's alarm clock had been going off for ten minutes now but still no sight nor sound of her. Maud was getting concerned. She walked upstairs and looked into her bedroom but Pinkie wasn't there. Now she was becoming really concerned. She decided to go to the room Sonata was staying in and opened the door.

Inside, in bed together was Pinkie and Sonata. Both (from what she could tell) had their clothes on. There were no tell tale signs of anything sexual having had happened; still, the way the two girls laid, it reminded her of how she and Big Mac would wake up together. There was a certain closeness there that was beyond just that of being in a small place with another person. The two appeared to be almost cuddling.

Maud knocked on the door and the two slowly woke up. Neither showed any signs of shame. In fact, they both seemed quite happy and content.

"Oh hi Maud!" Pinkie said in her usual cheerful voice.

"Your alarm was going off and I didn't hear you."

"Oh, sorry. Sonata had a bad dream so I came in here to comfort her, like you used to with me."

"That's fine," Maud said in her usual deadpan but inside she was - what? What was she really feeling? She she afraid that maybe her sister was lesbian? Pinkie was a kind soul and honest to a fault. Her reason for being in bed with Sonata rang true. But even if she were a lesbian; was she a homophobe? Maud didn't like all these new feelings she had been having since she started dating Big Mac. She also knew she would never give them up either.

"Thank you Pinkie. That was the best sleep I've had in, well, almost fourteen hundred years," Sonata said with a smile.

"Awe, it's ok. Hey, you want to come to school with me? I think you still might be enrolled there."

Sonata beamed. "Sure!"

"Ok, but you two had better hurry up or you'll be late," Maud said.

"Oh yeah," Pinkie laughed. "Hey, you want to get a shower together? It'll save time."

"Ok," Sonata responded with a shrug.

The two bounded off toward the bathroom; leaving Maud more confused than ever.

******************************************************************

Adagio woke to the smell of eggs and bacon. Her long deprived stomach growled in anticipation and desire. She slowly got up and walked to the kitchen where Sunset was making breakfast, still in her pajamas.

"Hi," Sunset said in a pleasant voice. "Just making breakfast. I was going to call you after it was done."

Adagio nodded and sat down at the bar. "Don't you have school?" she asked somewhat confused.

"I'm going in late. At this point Principle Celestia knows all about me. So it's ok. I also texted the others to let them know I'll be late."

"Oh," Adagio simply said. She looked at Sunset for a bit and then asked, "Still don't trust me?"

Sunset put a plate of food before Adagio and a glass of orange juice. "No," she plainly responded and turned around to get her own plate.

"Honest and wise. You'll make someone a wonderful wife someday," Adagio said with a slightly snarky tone.

Sunset laughed as she turned around and sat her own plate down. "I'm not the marrying type." The two ate in silence for awhile before Sunset spoke again.

"I'm actually going to be dropping out of school here shortly. Something big, something horrible is going on. I'm not sure if you're not even part of it." Sunset stopped and looked at Adagio who suddenly looked uncomfortable. Not enough for Sunset to know without a doubt Adagio was involved but enough for her to continue to keep her guard up.

"Twilight and I are investigating what it is. Once we know for sure; we'll face it, defeat it, then we're both going back to Equestria. And so are you three as well now. Once we're through, we're closing the portal forever, somehow. I'm not leaving any lose ends behind."

"Fair enough," Adagio said, finishing her plate. "Honestly, I want to get back as well. Always have. So that all sounds good to me."

Sunset then said, "Twilight can't leave school. Reasons," Sunset paused not knowing how much to reveal up front. "So, I could use your help. It would be a great way to show me you're serious about changing."

"Fine," Adagio said and in her head she thought, Better the chance for me to what did Chrysalis say? - corrupt you.

******************************************************************

Applejack walked straight into Aria's room, banging a pot with a wooden spoon. The Siren jumped up out of bed with a scream.

"What heck hayseed?" she said angrily.

"Time to get up girlie. You got chores to do. Big Mac's outside and waiting for ya. Now get dressed and get to steppin'."

Aria growled, vowed to kill them all in her head, and did as Applejack said.

***********************************************************************

Rarity, Fluttershy, and Sandal walked to their usual meeting spot when their phones went off. Both Rarity and Fluttershy looked to see that it was a message from Sunset Shimmer. It simply said she was going to be late and that she would explain later.

Rarity looked at Fluttershy and asked, "What do you think that means?"

"I don't know, "Fluttershy started to say before she stopped dead in her tracks, her eyes wide in terror. "But I think it has something to do with her," she said as she pointed to Sonata walking up along side Pinkie Pie.

Book 3: Gathering Of Forces - Chapter 12

"Uh, hello," said Rarity as she and Fluttershy walked up to Pinkie and Sonata.

"Hello, you remember Sonata?" Pinkie said blind to the apprehension that was written all across her friend's faces.

"Kind of hard to forget darling," Rarity said somewhat sarcastically as she looked at Sonata who just waved with an embarrassed smile on her face.

"Yeah, that's true," Pinkie said in a surprisingly contemplative manner. "But with The Friendship Games and all; it was possible."

"So Pinkie," Fluttershy started, reverting back to her shy voice, "not to sound rude, but what is Sonata doing here?"

"She's come to make amends. Her and the other Sirens. Sonata's staying with me, Aria is with Applejack, and Adagio is with Sunset." Pinkie then turned to Sonata. "Did I get their names right Sonie?"

Sonata nodded with a big grin. "You got 'em PP."

Rarity and Fluttershy exchanged confused glances.

"Uh, darling; you two seem to have become pretty friendly."

"Oh yeah! Sonata's the best! We have the same sense of humor, love the same games, the same TV shows and comic books. She's like the twin sister I never had." Pinkie spoke more excitedly than usual.

Fluttershy felt something, a twinge. She wasn't sure what it was only that it had something to do with what Pinkie said.

Rarity suddenly grabbed Fluttershy's arm and spoke in a voice filled with fear, "Wait, Adagio is with Sunset? Sunset said she would be late today."

Fluttershy immediately knew what Rarity was getting at. "And Applejack isn't here either yet," she added.

But then, as if on cue, Apple came walking up and said, "Hey y'all."

"Applejack, where's . . . Aria?" Rarity asked nervously.

"Huh? Oh, you know about that," Apple said with disgust. She then saw Sonata and understood why. "Yeah, she's back home on the farm. I got Big Mac making her work. Pain in the hind quarters that girl."

"Yeah, Aria can be a bit much," Sonata added timidly.

Before anyone else could say anything Twilight came up to them. "Hi everybody."

The rest all said hi and then looked at her as if in expectation that she would have something to say about the return of the Sirens or Sunset not being here (which she did).

"Sunset texted me. She let me know The Sirens were back and she would be late. She wants to keep an eye on Adagio for a while; but she'll be in. Everyone else is here I see. Well almost everyone."

"You mean Rainbow?" Rarity asked

"No, well, yes, but no, she's not who I originally meant. I see the one Siren,"

"I'm Sonata," Sonata interrupted and waved.

Twilight waved back a little confused. "And I know Adagio is with Sunset; but where's the other one?"

"She's back with Big Mac," Apple responded flatly, hating to repeat herself.

"Ok, so I guess that really only does leave Rainbow Dash," mused Twilight.

"Someone say my name?" It was Rainbow who was walking up to them with Soarin.

"Rainbow!" they all called out and then just looked in surprise at Soarin.

"He's coming here now!" Rainbow said excitedly.

Then Micro Chip and Flash came walking up. Micro hugged Applejack and Flash hugged Twilight. It was then Twilight looked around. Flash, Rainbow Dash, Soarin, Micro Chip, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Sandal Wood, Pinkie Pie, Sonata, and herself. Also Sunset and potentially Adagio and Aria. That was fourteen. A small army. She suddenly felt good about their chances but then remembered what Celestia said about Flash dying and then also considered The Sirens were actually a wild card who could help or destroy their mission.

Things could go great or the could explode. Twilight hoped against hope it was the former and not the latter.

Author's Notes:

This chapter was more just a re-cap of where things are. Next week we start moving forward again with a chapter dedicated to Big Mac and Maud. Oh and Aria is in there as well.

Book 3: Gathering Of Forces - Chapter 13

"You're gonna have to move faster than that," Big Mac called up the ladder Aria was on.

Aria had been put to work picking apples. She had to carry her own ladder and a giant satchel. Once that was filled she would go and carry back to the truck and dump it's contents in. The truck driver would keep track of each load that was brought over and mark it down. At the end of the day, everyone's tally would be added up and they would be paid accordingly. So far Aria was woefully behind.

"Does it look like I'm built for the kind of work Hick?" Aria scowled in defiance. Her body was drenched in sweat, every muscle ached, her skin was already starting to burn from the sun. She was miserable and had no qualms in letting everyone else know it.

"You coulda gone to school with A.J. . You also could saved some money up over all them years y'all was here. Don't go complaining about the stepping in your own poop." Big Mac wasn't angry but he wasn't sympathetic either. Whatever circumstances brought Aria here; he was going to treat her like any other employee.

Aria wanted to explode. She wanted to bury a knife in his chest and walk off. She wanted kill all of them: Adagio, Sunset, Sonata. But she had barely survived as part of a trio over the past eight months, she had no idea how she would make it on her own. The spirit was there, she burned with fire; but with only a sixteen year old's body, a body that while slim and beautiful, was untested by work with muscles soft as jelly.

Aria grit her teeth in the acknowledgement that this actually was the best thing for her. She had food, water, shelter, and the physical work would build her strength. "Fine. I'm here by my own making, but I am still a teenage girl physically. And one that hasn't done this type of work since she was a whelp. SO BACK OFF!"

Big Mac shrugged. "I have goals everyone here needs to meet. You meet them or your out. No further discussion."

"What about me?"

Mac didn't even need to turn around. He knew that dead pan voice anywhere. "Maud!" he said in genuine joy as he did turn around and walked up her. "May I give you a hug?" he asked. He too was covered in sweat and didn't know if Maud would want him to hug her.

"Always," Maud replied emotionlessly but with a faint hint of a smile on her face.

"So what brings you out here?" Big Mac asked as they disengaged from their hug.

"I need to talk to you." Maud then looked over her shoulder to Aria.

"WHAT?" Aria called out angrily.

Big Mac looked at Aria and then at Maud. "Oh she's just, . . ." Big Mac started to reassure Maud as to who Aria was when Maud interrupted.

"She's one of the sirens. I know. The one with the blue hair is staying with us. That's what I want to talk to you about." She then looked at Aria. "And possibly you as well."

"Fine. Talking about the idiot is better than this crap." Aria climbed down the ladder and walked over to them.

Big Mac was annoyed by Aria and her not working but figured if it would help Maud, he would put up with it. "So, what's goin' on?"

Maud looked at Aria for a bit and then bluntly asked, "Is Sonata a lesbian?"

Aria started choking, then coughing, then finally laughing. It was about ten minutes before she could speak again. "Sonata, HA! Please. In all the time we've been here, heck even back in Equestria, I don't think she ever got with anyone. You've heard of the forty year old virgin? I think Sonata is the fourteen hundred year old virgin."

"But all those dance moves you had?" Maud asked in her monotone voice.

"We taught her all that. Yes. Ok, she knew how to act flirty, but she's an idiot. Listen, I don't know if she's gay or bi or straight or not into anyone. I just know she's never shown any interest in anyone while I've known her. And that's a very long time.

"Why?" Aria asked in a taunting voice. "Afraid she'll put the moves on you and that sister of yours? Maybe she'll get her to develop a taste for tuna?"

Maud blinked once and flatly replied, "Yes."

Both Big Mac and Aria took a step back and looked at each other stunned. Neither could believe what they had heard.

Maud went on. "This morning, I found them in bed together. They were both fully clothed and Pinkie said it was only because Sonata was having a nightmare."

"She does have a lot of those." Aria almost hissed as she spoke. "I felt like strangling her a few times because it was almost impossible to get a goodnight's sleep around her."

"Then they got up and showered together," Maud added.

"Oh," said Aria in an almost hushed voiced. "I don't think that was because of a nightmare."

"I listened to outside the bathroom door just to see if I could hear anything. They joked, laughed, talked about school, but that was it; nothing sexual."

"I told you, Sonata's an idiot."

Big Mac put his hands on Maud's shoulders. "What is it you really wonderin' there pokey."

"Po . . . " Aria started to tease until both Maud and Big Mac looked at her.

"I'm afraid Pinkie might be gay and I'm afraid that I'm homophobic." The idea that Pinkie might be gay (or bi) had never crossed her mind. In fact, the idea of Pinkie being attracted to anyone sexually never crossed her mind. But now, she found the idea to be as close to scary as she could feel.

"I see," Big Mac drew out with a smile. "Tell me, would you love Pinkie if she was a drug addict?"

"Yes."

"A serial killer?"

"Yes."

"A prostitute or stripper?"

"I'm surprised you put those two after drug addict and serial killer, but yes. And all those are not mutually exclusive."

"Ok, al the above them?"

"Yes."

"IS being gay any worse than all those?"

"Once again, none of those are mutually exclusive; but no."

Big Mac nodded his head. "So why do you feel your feelings might change for Pinkie if she was gay; which their is no evidence for by the way."

"I don't. I just don't like the fact I'm evening questioning it. You know how I was raised. My parents are super religious and I want to be nothing like them."

"And your not," Big Mac said, putting his hands on Maud's cheeks.

"Especially since your pregnant and I don't see either of you wearing rings," Aria added from behind.

Both Maud and Big Mac looked at Aria in shock.

"How, how could you know that?" Big Mac asked frightened.

"I've been here over a thousand years. I've seen millions of pregnancies. I kind of have an eye for it." She then looked at Maud a bit. "Going on month three I'm guessing."

Maud flatly replied, "The end of."

"Eh, close." Aria shrugged. "You tell anyone yet?"

"Not yet," Big Mac said.

"Listen, Sonata's only dangerous around Adagio and I. As for your little bun, I'll keep quiet if you slack of on my rear about these apples. I'll still work, but you got let me go at my pace."

"That won't be long. We were planning on tellin' everyone next month; when we announce the weddin'. So you can slack off a little, but only `till then," Big Mac said in frustration that this person would seek to take advantage of him.

That's all the time I need, Aria thought to herself ash she began to plan her escape.

Book 3: Gathering Of Forces - Chapter 14

"I texted Twilight to let her know I'll be late," Sunset said putting her phone down upon the counter. She was completely dressed and finishing up her breakfast.

"Eh, don't trust me?" Adagio part sighed, part hissed, part yawned out. Adagio was still in her night clothes, struggling with her first cup of coffee. She felt tired, drained, and nauseous.

"No. But that's not the reason. I'm staying so you trust me." Sunset leaned against the counter and looked straight into Adagio's eyes.

Adagio just squinted in confusion and annoyance. "I already trust you. Why do you think I came back for?"

"No," Sunset shook her head, smiling,. "You came back because you were desperate and knew I'd help. Well, reasonably sure I'd help at least. But that doesn't mean you trust me. If a person is hanging off a side of a cliff, they call out for help. They don't care who hears it, just as long as someone does. And if someone does show up, they don't ask what their intentions are, they just reach out and take their hand."

"And? So what? I came and you gave me a hand. Doesn't that right there show I can trust you?" Adagio was getting even more annoyed with Sunset and her line of reasoning.

"Not necessarily. Just as the person who pulls the other man up from the cliff, at first he is grateful; but he still doesn't know what that person's true motives are. Maybe he saved him to kidnap him, rob him, torture and kill him. A good deed does not automatically mean good motives."

Adagio shrugged, taking a sip of coffee. "What does it matter to you if I trust you or not?"

"Because it'll make things easier. I was able to change because I trusted the girls. If I didn't, if I didn't think they had my best interest at heart, I wouldn't've been able to do it. I want you to trust me because of the same reason. Change is hard on it's own; it's impossible if you think you're all alone."

Adagio gave a dismissive grunt. "Nice rhyme there."

Sunset walked up to Adagio and Adagio thought she was going to argue or take a swing, but instead, Sunset put her hand on Adagio's arm and gave her a quick hug. Adagio was astonished and didn't know how to react.

"You seem to put a lot into this 'trust' thing," she murmured out after a bit of collecting herself.

"Trust is what makes the world go round. Everyday we get up and go out trusting that no one will rob, rape, or murder us. Society can't function otherwise."

At that, Adagio gave an honest laugh. "You wouldn't believe that if you'd seen what I have. Not just here either. I was born during the final years of the reign of Discord, the Chaos Bringer. I don't know what Equestria is like now, but it was a mess back then. And with coming here? - trust is a currency I no longer wish to deal with."

"I understand," Sunset said sympathetically.

Adagio slammed her coffee cup down on the counter. "No you don't! How could? Under Discord, reality meant nothing! Our food, homes, everything could change and be gone. Family members could be turned into whatever, whenever. And here? Look at those history books of yours. Read about the plagues, wars, famines, I lived through all of them. I have seen the absolute worse this world has to offer. How could you know, even guess, what that is like?"

"And how much of that did you contribute to?" Sunset asked bluntly. "You were a Siren. You're whole energy came from causing said pain and agony. You just didn't cause, you enjoyed it."

"Yes I did. I enjoy eating. I care not for the pain of the animal or the death of the plant that adorns my diner plate. Neither do you. Everyone kills and devours something. Even vegans. Just because plants don't scream and bleed doesn't mean you're not taking it's life. In this world, all worlds, you are either predator or prey. I was a predator."

"So then get over yourself then. You were a predator, no your prey. So what? - that's life, at least in your world. So if that's how it is you have no right to complain. You can regret your change in status, but you can't complain about the very system you used to justify your own horrible deeds." Sunset was blunt, brutal, but even toned. She did not yell or scream or talk down to Adagio. She was just brutally matter of fact.

Adagio looked at Sunset in cold anger but remained silent. She knew she would have her revenge, now was not the time to push things.

"I washed all you clothes," Sunset said in a much cheerier tone. "Some will have to go. I'll take you shopping and get you some more. You can enroll in CHS, but I'm planning on dropping out soon. I'm sort of over playing high school girl. I'd like for you to stay close to me for a while. I can get you a job at where I work now. But that's up to you."

"And then what? What will happen then? To me, to the others?"

"That'll be up to each of you. I can't force your or anyone else's hand. All I can do is show you kindness, respect, and friendship. What you do with that, is all on you. As long as you continue to make progress; you may stay here as long as you wish. But the door is always open for you to leave."

"Or be thrown out?" Adagio asked sarcastically.

"No. Being thrown out is the cowards way of leaving. You're not a coward."

The two looked at each other in silence. Sunset didn't trust Adagio but she wanted to. There was something about her that made Sunset want to help. Adagio still disliked Sunset but found herself feeling an admiration for her much like she did last night. She also felt a strange sense of kinship to her. Still, she had a mission to accomplish.

"C'mon," Sunset finally said, "finish up and get ready. We got some shopping to do."

Book 3: Gathering Of Forces - Chapter 15

Adagio sat in the passenger's seat of Sunset's car; the window down about a third. She looked out with a distracted gaze. This was an uncomfortable situation all the way around. She was essentially a slave to Chrysalis; sent to do her bidding. She also felt like a small girl dependent on her mother with Sunset. Everything had gone so wrong, so fast. Even in her darkest hours before losing her magic, she still felt like she was in somewhat control. She was "The Mighty Adagio". Now she was nothing. The thought of her own death upon completing Chrysalis' task almost seemed like a relief. She would die a slave, but her bondage would be short at least.

"Adagio, you ok?" Sunset asked from beside her. She had taken to looking over at her while driving and saw the look of a defeated melancholy on Adagio's face and was worried.

"No. If I was, I wouldn't be here now." Adagio kept looking out the window as she spoke. Her voice was tired and flat.

"So how come you never saved up anything? Money that is? You had all this time to build a fortune. Why didn't you at least prepare for the possibility of losing your power? Just curious." Sunset was trying to draw Adagio into a conversation.

"Lots of reasons. Currency has changed so many times over the centuries. Plus just the hassle of keeping track of and maintaining multiple bank accounts in multiple countries, for hundreds of years, it wasn't worth it." Adagio's voice still had that distracted, defeated tone to it. "Besides, who needs pieces of stamped metal or little sheets of paper when you can just control people's minds? It was a far easier solution.

"And as for the other; how could I possibly foresee you lot coming along and destroying our pendants? The idea of us losing our power was a silly one."

Sunset still wanted to get Adagio into a conversation; something to take her mind off of her current situation. "So," she asked trying to think of something, "what did you do all those years? I mean, all those centuries; how did you keep yourselves occupied?"

"Surviving," Adagio said and then gave a rueful chuckle. "What else is there? Uh. Well, at first we had to just get accustomed to where we were. That took some time. Then when we learned we still had some of our powers, we used that to protect ourselves. Being imprisoned in the bodies of teenage girls is not the safest thing. Not now, certainly not back then.

"Mostly it was just moving around. Trying not to be noticed as the immortals we were. Trying not to be burned at the stake or drowned or crushed or any of the many other things these humans did to kill off suspected demonic creatures. I lived through multiple which hunts and one werewolf hunt. I was about to experience the same fate. I mean we could sing and control them; but it's kind of hard to sing with a giant fork stuck through your lower jaw into your upper.

"I was also looking for a way back home. I think we tracked down every witch, wizard, sorcerer, necromancer, magi, conjurer there was. All of them were frauds. This realm doesn't have magic. Never did. Well, us, and eventually you, but that magic was brought here; it has no indigenous magic. I think I gave up hope around the sixteenth century of ever going home again.

"'All those years', you said. They all bleed together. Yesterday feels a million years ago but I can remember events from eleven seventy-three like they were yesterday." Adagio's drifted from defeated to distant to almost wistful as she recounted her story. Sunset didn't know if Adagio even still knew she was talking to her or if she was giving a deposition to some invisible judge.

"We did cause a lot of pain and suffering. Even killed I suppose. But even when you add up all the years we lived here, we're still not the worst offenders. This is a world of rage and lust and hate. Brutal." Adagio then just stopped speaking.

"Is that how you justify your actions?" Sunset asked, curious.

"Justifying is what people who care do. I don't. All those lives we wrecked; I feel nothing for. I'm only stating fact." Adagio turned and looked at Sunset with dead, empty eyes.

"I'm not going to say you should. If you did; the guilt could crush you. Then I would have to teach you to let go of your guilt. So, no sense in installing guilt in you only to take it away."

"Logical," Adagio simply replied.

"But I also don't want you to feel bad about what has happened to you either. The past is gone. You can not make amends to those you wronged so long ago, but it was also your actions which has brought you to this place. So from now on no guilt or self pity. We simply move on. And from what you've told me, you're good at doing that."

"I was," Adagio said quietly.

Sunset pulled into the mall parking lot and parked. She looked over at Adagio again who now simply looked down at her lap.Sunset was overcome by pity for her. She reached out, patted her knee, and then took a hold of her chin and gently moved Adagio's face until she was looking directly at Sunset's.

"We'll get through this, together. I'm here to help. I am."

"Why?" Adagio asked, legitimately confused.

"Because, we all deserve a second chance."

Book 3: Gathering Of Forces - Chapter 16

Principle Celestia just looked at Twilight and the others in a kind of stunned silence. Her brain was numb from trying to process the information they had just given her. Dumbfounded she looked to her sister, Vice Principle Luna, who looked just as shocked as she was. Somehow how she found the ability to start speaking.

"So, what you are telling me is that you sent a girl, into a realm of magic where she has the form of a horse,"

"Pony," Twilight corrected but then immediately regretted it once she saw Celestia's death stare.

"Pony," Celestia said in a quiet rage, over pronouncing the "p" sound. "A scared, teenage girl; who had only just recently gone through the trauma of changing into a demon, into another dimension."

"Well, when you say it like that . . ." Rainbow Dash started to say before Celestia angrily cut her off.

"Rainbow Dash, shut up!" She turned to Twilight and glared at her.

"She's with Princess Celestia and Luna. In their royal castle under not only their protection but the Royal Cantorlot Guard as well. She is in the safest place imaginable. Not only that; the Princesses will show here how to use her powers. She'll be ok. Safer than she would be here. I would not have sent her there if I thought she was in any harm. We might be two people, but were still Twilight."

"And her family? You have effectively usurped her identity. You are lying to her parents and any other family members you'll meet," Celestia said accusingly.

"Only for a short time. As short as possible. But if something escaped from Equestria and is killing people, then it is my responsibility to hunt it down and either bring it back or destroy it. The needs of the greater good are more important than anyone person or small family."

"Sunset Shimmer couldn't handle this herself?" asked Luna who was more curious than angry.

Twilight shook her head. "No, not without knowing the specific threat. Also, Sunset and I magnify each other. I don't know how, but she and I are linked in a way I can't explain but we are both stronger when we stand together."

"And Sunset is going to be dropping out you said?" Celestia asked, somewhat more composed but still angry (and a bit confused).

"Yes, she'll get her papers updated to say she's twenty-one. She'll do most of the researching while we're here. I have to keep up your Twilight's life and the others here are actual high school students, so they need to be here. Sunset is in her early thirties i actuality; so she'll be fine."

"And what about her," Luna pointed to Sonata who hid behind Pinky. "And the other Dazzlings?"

"Sunset is watching Adagio and Aria is with Applejack's brother. Sonata is staying with Pinkie and wants to be a student here. All three claim they want to make amends. I can't vouch for the other two, but Sonata seems sincere."

"I am," Sonata said both sheepishly but excitedly. "I'm tired of running and being homeless and hungry. I just want a place to settle down. If nothing else, I want to prove myself to Twilight so I can go back home with her."

"And what of the others, Twilight?" Celestia asked in a voice that was ancient sounding. Far older and wiser than any human could be. "As you said, they are but high school students. If the threat is as grave as you say it is, and I have no reason to doubt it isn't based on what has happened so far; how do you plan on protecting them?"

Twilight looked around at the others and felt a sadness well up within her. She turned backed to Celestia and sighed, "As best I can. I know that doesn't sound like much, but it's the only answer I have." She paused for a second and started again. "Each of the girls has demonstrated new magical abilities above even those the manifested before. They have tapped into something far greater than even Sunset and I expected. So they are not defenseless. As for the boys, they'll be kept away from the frontlines as much as possible and they'll be under the girls protection."

As Twilight spoke, Applejack couldn't help but think bitterly, Yeah, everyone but me that is.

"I don't know Twilight. Twice you have saved our school, probably our world," Celestia said with a heavy sigh, "and I've seen the power you all have together. BUT, this is something new. As you said, this is far bigger and more dangerous than anything you've faced before." She then stopped and just looked Twilight in the eyes. "But this is what you do. This is what you're here for. Ok. Do what needs to be done."

"I will. You know I'll do whatever it takes to keep Earth and Equestria safe." Twilight tried to sound reassuring.

"Salvum fac temet ipsum," Celestia said flatly. "You're all dismissed."

Twilight turned around confused and they all left Principle Celestia's office. As they walked through the halls, Twilight tried to figure out what Celestia said. She felt a tap on her right shoulder and looked to see Fluttershy standing there with a concerned look on her face.

"It was Latin," she said with a hint of fear. "It means, 'Save yourself'."

Author's Notes:

"The needs of the many out weigh the needs of the few or the one." Happy 50th Anniversary Star Trek

Book 3: Gathering Of Forces - Chapter 17

"Now this one looks really good," Adagio said with genuine enthusiasm as she held up a stripped shirt in front of her. The two had been clothes shopping for about a hour and Sunset was really impressed with Adagio's picks. They were stylish yet simple. They made her look good but didn't make her stand out.

"Very low key Dag. I'm surprised by everything you picked so far."

"Why? I've been here long enough to know when to stand out and when to blend in. Now's the time to blend in." There was both a happiness in Adagio's voice and an irritation at the idea of being questioned.

"Ok, Ok, I get it. I also get we probably have enough for you to get by for a while. So how 'bout we pay for all this and then I can get you back and I can get to school." Sunset, likewise had a joyful tone in her voice. She found through their shopping excursion that she and Adagio were more alike and got along better than she could have ever imagined. It was almost like the two had been friends for years.

"Alright," Adagio said with noticeable disappointment. She was having the most fun she'd had in ages. But she also knew Sunset was right. "And what of me then?"

"Hmm," Sunset thought for a minute, her hand on her chin. "I'm actually going to be dropping out of school soon. So no sense in having you enroll there."

"Oh? Why's that? Finally going back to Equestria?" Adagio was more curious than she wanted to sound. If Sunset was going back, maybe she could go back with her and if so, maybe be free of Queen Chrysalis. Or maybe Chrysalis would want Adagio to act sooner, or maybe just kill her outright if she believed Adagio wouldn't have time to act.

"Eventually, but not yet." Sunset was very measured in her response. She didn't know how much she should or could give away. Despite their shopping trip, Adagio was still Adagio and an unknown quality. "I have something I need to do that I can't waste time in school for."

"Still don't trust me enough to tell me what you're up to?" Adagio asked slyly.

Sunset raised her one eyebrow and bluntly asked, "Should I?"

Adagio's face suddenly went dead. "No," she simply answered back.

Sunset nodded and then said, "Something evil from Equestria has escaped. It's already killed two people, not just killed them; but ATE them. We, Twilight and I, have to hunt it down and stop it. That's why I need to drop out. Once captured or killed, then I'm going back with Twilight. You and the others can, and should, come along with us."

Adagio's mouth dropped open in shocked disbelief. "But I just told you . . ."

"I know," Sunset cut her off. "And that's why I told you. And frankly, I'd like, I want your help."

Adagio was stunned. Sunset had trusted her so easily. Not only that, she knew who the culprit was. It had to be Chrysalis, it had to be. The fact that she actually ate two people further displayed how truly evil and vile she was. All Adagio had to do was tell her. But then what? Chrysalis would torment her, if not forever, then at least until Sunset and Twilight could stop her.

"I'm in," she said as convincingly as she could.

"Good. I'll talk more about when I get home tonight. But now let's pay and get out of here."

************************************************************************

Sunset helped Adagio take her new clothes inside the apartment and pack them away. After that, Sunset told Adagio she had free range of the apartment but said she shouldn't leave. She gave Adagio her cell phone number in case of an emergency and then left.
No sooner had Sunset left; Adagio was struck down with a powerful headache. It felt as though her head was going to tear in two. Then she heard the voice. The voice of her tormentor.

"Well? How does it go?" it hissed.

"Ahhh. I'm here aren't I? I'm with her aren't I? What else do you want?" Adagio said through the intense pain.

The pounding suddenly grew worse; Adagio shrieked.

"I told you, I need her corrupted. She had turned once, she can be turned again. Her or the other one, Twilight."

"AHHH! What . . . what does that even mean? Get her to turn back to evil? A little more clarification here."

"She needs to betray herself and her principles so badly, she gives up. That's what I mean."

"Not helllllllllllllll -AHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!" Adagio crumpled to the floor in complete and total agony.

"Enough! Make it happen." And with that, the pain stopped.

Adagio laid on the floor just gasping, then she started crying. She was now reminded she was nothing more than a slave. She, the Mighty Adagio, was a simpering, beat, pup. She was nothing. At this point she almost wanted to tell Sunset what was going in hopes that she would kill her and end this suffering. But she knew Chrysalis wouldn't allow it. She was owned.

************************************************************************

Sunset Shimmer sat in her bedroom in her family's Brooklyn Brownstone. Well, what used to be her bedroom. Everything was packed up and out of the house. Only the box she sat on remained. Her father had gotten a new job out in California so the whole family was moving out there. She didn't want to move but she had no say in it.

"Sunset?"

Sunset turned to look at her father standing in the doorway. "Hey Dad."

"It's time to go sweetie," he said softly. He knew his daughter didn't want to move. She was leaving behind all her friends and the only house she had ever known. But this new job was a major step up in both pay and importance. He simply couldn't pass it up.

"I know. I don't like it, but I know." Sunset slowly got up and turned around to pick the box she was sitting on up.

"I'll get that honey," her father said sympathetically.

"Thanks Dad, but I got it."

"Yes; you do." He tried to sound positive and make her believe she had this move as well.

"Dad." Sunset was annoyed that her dad would try something so obvious.

"Oh cheer up Sunny. It won't be that bad."

"Dad, I'll be going to a school called Crystal Prep Academy. I can guess who goes there - a bunch of rich, entitled brats. That's who!"

"Oh? And what ghetto did you come out of Sunny?" Her dad laughed as he said it. There family had always been upper middle class. And now, with the new job, lower upper class. So hearing his daughter talk about the rich was amusing.

"Point taken. But compared to them . . . "

"Compared to them, you're awesome. Just go with it Sunny! It'll be, you'll be, ok." With that he went over and gave her a hug. "Now come on, your mother and sister are waiting in the car."

"Ok." She picked the box up and started to walk out of her room. Who knows , she thought to herself, maybe I'll meet someone just like me .

Author's Notes:

This contains a passage from "Even Mountains Erode Over Time". While the time line is different than in Mountains, the characters are the same. So I just took the same scene and moved from before school started to after.

Book 3 - Gathering of Forces: Chapter 18

It was lunch time when everyone was finally able to get together. Sunset sat at the head of the table with Twilight to her left. Flash sat next to Twilight then it was Apple and Micro, Rainbow and Soarin, Fluttershy at the opposite end of the table, Sandal on her left, then Pinkie, Sonata, Rarity. Sunset looked them all over before she began speaking.

"Alright, because Sonata is new I'll explain what's going on." She then proceeded to go over everything she had told Adagio earlier. "So, that's about it. Sonata, you're new to this, you're trying to redeem yourself, so I'll understand if you don't want to be a part of what's going on."

Sonata shrugged with a half smile. "I lived through the dark ages and two world wars, I'm chill."

"Eww, good use of slang Sonnie," Pinkie said with pure enthusiasm and joy.

Sonata smiled back at Pinkie, slightly blushing. "Thanks but I've mastered over five hundred different languages and sub-dialects. Slang is easy."

"So Sunset; are you comfortable with Adagio at your place alone?" asked Twilight. It was a real question but the subtext was do you trust her to help.

Sunset thought for a moment. "Yes. I think I do. Besides I don't have much choice."

"You could have just sent us away," Sonata said in a not quite matter-of-fact way.

"No, I couldn't," Sunset responded in a solemn, slightly irritated tone. "After all I've been through, and after everything I've done, for me not to take you in would have made me the biggest hypocrite ever.

"But that's besides the point," Sunset continued after a small sigh. "I told Principle Celestia I was planning on leaving as soon as I get my updated papers from Discord. It'll cost me a pretty penny, but I have to. She said she knew, you guys had already been around and explained everything. She said until I leave, I didn't have to go to class and could use the school's resources for research."

Everyone nodded. This felt like a good start. And with as angry as Celestia had been that morning, it was nice to see her mood had turned around.

It was Rainbow who spoke next. "So what do you want us to do? I mean how can we help?"

"I'm not sure," Sunset replied a bit disappointed she had nothing better to say but it was the truth. "Since I have to talk to Discord anyways, I'll see if he knows anything. I'm flying blind here. Twilight and I will have to work all that out."

Twilight then spoke. "I guess first thing is to see if there have been any similar incidents in other places. I mean, we're going off the theory that whatever it is escaped when my twin opened up the portals at this school. We should double check. If things were happening like this before, we may have to not only readjust our timeline; but what we're dealing with."

"Well," Rarity uncharacteristically timidly, "with all of us now having enhanced magical powers and with Fluttershy being 'The Mystic'; we might want to try and see if can't use magic to get some answers." Rarity hated putting Fluttershy on the spot like that, but, in fairness, she had put her on the spot with trying to heal her brother and she honestly thought this could be a good way to get to the bottom of this thing.

Sunset and Twilight looked at each other and had an entire conversation with just facial expressions. Twilight then turned to everyone and said, "Well with me and Sunset acting as grounding forces, it could work. Maybe we can try something this weekend."

Once again, everyone nodded in agreement. But while most looked happy; Apple had a sullen look on her face. Micro looked at her and knew she was hurting. He planned on bringing it up tonight when she came over to his house.

"As we already discussed," Sunset added, "this isn't going to be easy. You all have lives to lead; or in Twilight's case a life to impersonate. But we can do this, together."

Suddenly Fluutershy sat bolt upright and her eyes began to glow white as the pupils disappeared. "Together, The Trickster is now together but does not yet recognize itself; so hidden it is." Her eyes then closed and her head fell down on the table.

Sandal and Rarity grabbed her and sat her up to see if she was ok. The others looked on in shock and surprise. After a bit; she shook her head and came to. "Wha, what happened she asked confused.

"You said The Trickster is now together," Sunset said. "Do you know what that means?"

"Yeh, especially since I'm The Trickster," Pinkie said nervously.

"No, sorry. It's, just, it's just something came over me. I can't explain it. Not now at least."

"Don't worry Shy," Sandal said; hugging Fluttershy. He then turned to Sunset and Twilight and said, "Maybe we should just hold off on any magic stuff for a while."

Fluttershy shook her head. "I'll be ok. I was just taken by surprise. This will be on purpose. I'll, we'll be in control." She looked up at Sandal and the two kissed.

"I just worry about you," he said softly.

"I know you do. But I got this. I never thought I'd say that about anything, but after everything I've been through, I'm good. I'm strong now."

"You always were," Rainbow said. "You just had to figure that out yourself."

"All of you are," said Twilight, her heart full of pride. "We, all of us, are here because we're supposed to be. This is no accident. We are bound together in a way far deeper and powerful than any of us could ever realize. Even you Sonata. You're here for a reason as well. We are one. We are family."

A tear ran down Sonata's face. Pinkie saw this and felt tears well up in her own eyes and she put her arms around her.

"Thank you," Sonata said. "No one's ever said that to me."

Sunset stood up with her juice in hand and held it out to make a toast. "Together," she simply said; to which all the others responded, "Together."

Author's Notes:

Ok, some of you maybe wondering how Sunset could have contacted Discord since I killed him off in the last book. Well, this section is actually a bit before those events in chronology. Not much before, but before. We'll get there though, with a little surprise.

Book 4 - Love's Intoleratable Pain: Chapter 1

Sunset stepped into Discord's office. She had come here right after school. The sooner she got this done, the better. It was pretty much the same as it was the last time she was here. She guessed gangsters didn't need or care much about interior design. He was seated behind his desk just as he had been three years ago, except this time there seems to be a heaviness on him that wasn't there. It wasn't anything overt, just a shadow, a shade that hung just beneath the skin that made him look off.

Discord for his part had been feeling off for months. He was planning on retiring in a year. But something else tugged at him. Maybe it was boredom. Maybe it was just old age. Whatever it was he didn't like it. Still, seeing Sunset walk into his office made him feel better for some unknown reason.

"Ah, Ms. Shimmer. It's been a while. How have you been?" he asked with his usually predatory charm.

"I'd tell you but you wouldn't believe me," Sunset replied flatly.

"I don't believe much of anything people tell me my dear." He took a drink of water from an expensive, crystal glass. "So, I take it we're doing the papers thing again? Aging up are we?"

Sunset nodded. She hated this man. In their first dealings she was at a slight disadvantage. She was full of rage but new to this world and still unsure of how to operate in it. Now she was full of confidence. She had saved the world twice and had ascended to the rank of Princess. She was in full possession of herself and would not be bullied or taken advantage of.

"Twenty, maybe twenty-one. I don't want to push things; not with this face. Also school transcripts showing I graduated. Just in case." She didn't think the transcripts were important but she also wanted to make sure all her "I's" were dotted and "T's" crossed. You never knew what might come up later.

"That I can do," Discord said smugly. "And I assume you have the money for my services?"

Sunset reached into her jacket and pulled out a fat envelope. "In full," she simply said and placed it on his desk.

Discord took the envelope, opened it, and counted. He smiled and placed it back down on his desk. "I must admit Ms. Shimmer, I wish all my clients were as good as you. It shall be done."

"The sooner, the better."

There was a vague hint of authority and warning in Sunset's voice. It took Discord by surprise. He had dealt with other smug narcissus who thought they wielded more power than they had; but Sunset's tone wasn't that. It was the tone of a sovereign, one who was power and not just one who temporarily possessed it.

"As always. I am a professional as you know." He finished with a greasy grin.

"Hmph," Sunset snorted and turned to walk out.

"Wait."

Discord's voice caused Sunset to stop dead. It wasn't what he said but how he said. He still spoke in that sly, smooth voice of his; but underneath there was almost a pleading quality that made Sunset stop and turn around.

"Yes?" she asked.

"Your Vice-Principle Luna, I used to know her back . . . early times. You could say we were even friends at one time."

"And?" Sunset asked slightly annoyed she didn't know where he was coming from or what he was getting at.

Discord breathed deep. "I'm old my dear. I'm at that point of life when one wants to slow down and reflect. Both of which I have been doing. And when I do, reflect that is, I find I have very few regrets. Almost none to be honest.

"But, one, not regret, but consideration I have is for my old running buddy Luna. Maybe only because I knew her when I was still capable of having an attachment of any sort to another person." He reached into the top drawer of his desk and pulled a DVD. "Give this to her. She'll want to see it."

"And I should take your word why? I have no idea what's on there. And I'm not going to do anything to hurt her."

"A woman after my own heart. I understand, I do. So take this as proof of my good intentions; you can have all your money back. Take it. I will do your papers for free as long as you give this to Luna."

Sunset was stunned. Was he really doing this? She thought this might be a set up, but still, she really did need to keep that money (especially not knowing how much longer she would be here and having Adagio as well).

"Ok, I will." She started walking toward him when she stopped. "I have a friend, she'll need papers too. You can keep that as a down payment."

"Fair enough."

Sunset took the DVD . She looked at it and then Discord. "Know what, I will take that money, just in case this is something bad. If all checks out, I'll be back."

"As you wish."

*****************************************************************

Maud was at the window, looking out for Big Mac to show up. They were going out tonight. She wasn't sure if she wanted to leave Pinkie and Sonata (who were playing Trouble on the living room floor) alone together; but she had to put her homophobia aside. Plus she really just wanted to be with Big Mac.

It wasn't too long before he pulled up. He was one of the most punctual people she knew. She was shocked when he saw who he had with him; Aria.

Maud turned to Pinkie and Sonata and asked, "Did you invite Aria here?" Her question was directed at both of them.

"Ari's here?" Sonata asked in a voice that was a mixture of excitement, fear, and surprise.

"No, we didn't," Pinkie answered confused.

"Big Mac brought her." Maud turned back to the window. "She's coming up the walk now."

Sonata jumped and went to the door. Even though it had only been one day since she last saw her former Siren; it somehow felt like a lifetime ago. She found that she had slipped in so easily with Pinkie and her friends; that it felt like she had just always been there. But she hadn't and here was her reminder of that coming up to the door.

Sonata opened the door just as Aria got to it. The two just looked at each other. Aria had a look of pure anger and agitation (even more so than usual). She looked at Sonata with mild disgust. Where as Sonata just looked at her in nervous fear. Aria pushed right pass Sonata, walked into the living room and sat down. Big Mac came up right after and gave Sonata an "I'm sorry" look and walked in.

"What's she doing here?" Maud asked bluntly as soon as Big Mac walked in.

"Apple Jack's studyin' for a test and Granny and Apple Bloom are at the school. Her class is doing some sorta recital. I thought it was best for all parties if she came here during our date. If for no other reason than to keep her and Apple Jack from killin' each other."

Maud looked over at Aria and then Pinkie and Sonata. While it was true that both Aria and Sonata were both Sirens; Sonata seemed different. It was hard to imagine anyone as bubbly as her could have done the horrible things she had done. That and her and Pinkie seemed to almost merge into one person in the course of one day.

She turned back to Big Mac. "Ok," she simply said, got her purse and walked out. Big Mac shrugged and left after her.

*******************************************************************

Micro Chip was surprised when he got to Apple Jack's, she was the only one there. "Uh, where is everyone?" he asked confused.

"Apple Bloom has a recital and Granny went to see that. Big Mac is out on a date," Apple sighed. Her face was slack, her shoulders drooped. There was no light or energy coming from her. She was enveloped by a grey haze of sadness.

"Are you ok?" Micro was worried. Yes she had a test coming up but this was more than just pre-test jitters; this was something deeper.

"Apple slumped down on the couch and rubbed her forehead. "Naw, I'm not." She looked at Micro who just looked at her with a "tell me more" expression. Apple breathed deep and continued.

"All my life, all I wanted to be was a farmer. I love it. I love the work, the lifestyle, everything. Just a simple country girl, that's all I was and wanted to be. But now, I don't know. Twilight and Sunset are princesses, Fluttershy is The Mystic, Rarity - The Healer, Rainbow- The Warrior, Pinkie - The Trickster; and me? - I'm just a simple country girl."

Micro sat beside her and put his arm around her. She laid her head on his shoulder.

"You'll get your title soon." He tried to comfort her.

"What if I don't? We've been through so much, me an' the girls. We've fought off demons and monsters, saved the world. Now they've achieved this next level and I'm still just . . ."

"Amazing," Chip said with a smile. "You have a great heart. You're kind, caring, giving, honest, loyal, strong, and beautiful. You never were nor will you ever be just a country girl."

Apple turned her head to look at Chip and smiled at him. "You would think that." She then gave a small laugh.

"Of course," Chip agreed enthusiastically. "And remember, you were worried about not having a boyfriend and now look."

Apple laughed even harder. She then patted his knee and leaned up to kiss him. He bent down to ensure she was successful in her attempt. It was meant to just be a light kiss; but when their lips met, something happened. Each felt an instant charge, an energy passing between them. The kiss lasted longer and longer; their lips slowly parting and cautious tongues slowly came out and probed the others mouth. Apple put her left hand behind Chip's head and her right arm went around his waist and tried to pull him on top of her.

Chip bolted upward and backed away from the couch panting. Apple looked at him not sure if she was scared she came on too strong or insulted that he backed off.

"Uh, um, sorry. I, um, WOW! Yes. Um, ok," stammered as he paced back and forth, rubbing his hands together.

"Chip," Apple asked confused and annoyed, "what in the heck is wrong with you?"

"Uh, wrong, wrong? WRONG! Oh nothing, nothing."

"Then why did . . ."

"I'm a virgin, I don't have a condom, and I'm too young to be a dad." He then got a horrified look on his. "Unless that wasn't going where I thought it was."

Apple burst out laughing. She slowly got, went over to him, and hugged him.

"No, it was sugar cube; it was," she said with true happiness in her voice.

"Oh, well, um glad I guessed right then." He then let out a nervous laugh.

Apple pulled away and looked him in the eyes with a big smile. "And that's why I love you. Any other guy would've been all on it. You, that big, beautiful brain of yours, you were able to see the bigger picture and pulled out."

They both just looked at each other for a second before bursting out laughing at Apple's unintentional double entendre.

Once Apple recovered she put her hands on his arms. "I've been on the pill since I was thirteen. Granny might be old, but she aint naïve. She said it was better to be prepared than a teenage mom."

"Oh," Chip blushed. "Well, ah, there's still that, um, first thing."

"I hate to say it Sugar Cube, but I figured you were one of those. And don't worry, I am too."

"But studies have shown that male virgins achieve climax quicker and are less satisfying than males with more experience. I, I, I just don't want to be a disappointment."

"So you want to sleep around first so you can get some experience?" It was a teasing question not an accusing one.

"WHAT?! NO, no, not at all! But, uh, well, servos; I guess you're right."

Apple then stepped up against him and slipped her arms around him. "Here, why don't we just kiss again and see what happens from there? Ok?"

"I concur with that mrph," was all he could get out before Apple locked onto his lips again.

Author's Notes:

Book four is the romance and relationship book. It will cover the girls emotional story arc dealing with boyfriends, girlfriends, and the tragic outcomes that are inevitable when fighting absolute evil. Also I want to explore familial relationships as well. The action will start again in Book 5.

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 2

Sunset arrived home to see smoke pouring out of her windows and the sound of smoke detectors going off. In a blind panic she slammed on her breaks, turned off the car and ran inside. Adagio was cursing loudly in multiple languages. She was in the kitchen trying her best to wave away the billows of smoke coming from various pots, pans, and the oven.

Sunset ran over and started turning the stove and oven off. Next she got an oven mitt and started grabbing the smoldering cookware and putting in the sink; under running water. Adagio watched from a corner, still trying to wave smoke away. She thought it best to get out of Sunset's way since she looked like she knew what she was doing.

As the situation got more under control, Sunset turned to Adagio and said, "What the hell Adagio?!," angrily.

Adagio scowled back and shouted defensively, "I was trying to make you supper as a way of saying thank you!"

"Supper? You almost burned the house down!" Sunset responded furiously.

" Hey, I never cooked before. I always got people to do it for me!" Adagio was angry, angry with Sunset for yelling at her and not appreciating the effort she had put into this gesture. She was also angry at herself for failing so miserably and being so incompetent. All she seemed to do anymore was fail.

"Yeah, and it shows." Sunset then stopped, looked at Adagio who looked like she didn't know whether to cry or kill Sunset, and busted out laughing.

This sent Adagio over the edge and she was about to attack when Sunset walked over to her and hugged her (still laughing). Adagio stood rigged and didn't know how to respond. What was Sunset doing? Was she mocking her? Should she strike at her? Eventually Adagio slowly brought her arms up and returned the hug.

Sunset pulled away, no longer laughing, but still giggling. "Oh Dagi, what am I going to do with you?" Sunset shook her head with a smile on her face. "Thank you. I appreciate the thought. But are you really saying that in all this time, you've never learned to cook?"

"A little at first but not really," Adagio replied, calmer, quietly, with a touch of regret. "Basic open fire cooking; but that was only until we learned we could still control people with our voices. It was easier to bend others to our will then to learn how to actually do anything."

"Ah, the drawbacks of power." Sunset then let go of Adagio's arms (which she had been holding). "Here; help me clean all this up and we'll order something ok? Pizza, subs, Chinese, your pick."

"Fine," Adagio groused but was inwardly moved by Sunset's kindness.

The two divided up the cleaning duties. Sunset scraped and cleaned the pots and pans while Adagio scrubbed down the countertops, oven, and floors. Adagio decided on Chinese and Sunset placed the order. Next the two took turns getting a shower and getting dressed in their night clothes.

By the time Sunset was done the food had arrived. Sunset answered the door and paid the delivery boy. Adagio went to Sunset's wine rack and pulled out a bottle. They got their plates and glasses and sat down on the floor in front of the couch and turned the TV on.

"I can teach if you want," Sunset said in between bites. "To cook."

"Probably would be a good thing," Adagio answered back, not really thinking about anything but finishing her meal.

"Adagio," Sunset said softly and a little hesitantly, "will you help me? Help me find and defeat whatever came through? And afterward, would you like to return to Equestria with me and Twilight?" Sunset looked at Adagio to see what her response was.

Adagio stopped eating and just looked at her food. She knew exactly who had come through; but if she told, she was dead, and not immediately either. Who knows how much suffering she'd be made to endure before Sunset and the others could stop her. Still, the idea of returning home after all this time; it was hard to pass up.

"I'll do what I can," she said in a flat voice, never looking over at Sunset who could tell she was hiding something.

"Thank you." There was no reason to push Adagio now. She was sure she'd come around eventually.

"Oh!" Sunset suddenly said and got up. She walked over to her jacket, took out the DVD Discord had given her, walked back over, sat down beside Adagio, and handed it to her.

"What's this?" Adagio asked confused but interested.

"I don't know, just that the gangster I go to for my fraudulent documents wanted me to give this to Luna."

"Any idea why?" Adagio looked it over a little more before handing it back over to Sunset.

"No. Only that he used to know her a long time ago." Sunset turned it over in her own hands a few times before putting it on the side table behind her.

"You going to give it to her?"

"I'm not sure. I said I would but I don't want to do something that might end up hurting Luna."

"Well, we can always watch it first. See if it's ok or not." Adagio was being practical. That was the safest way to go. But she was also curious to see what Sunset's moral compass was.

"No. That doesn't seem right. Whatever it is, it's between them. I'll just tell her where I got it and let her decide. If she truly knew him, she'll know what to do. I mean, I doubt if he's changed much over the years."

"Some people don't," Adagio said flatly. "Who is this guy anyhow?"

"His name is Discord."

At hearing that; Adagio's head snapped around and she looked at Sunset in complete shock and fear. "Discord, as in the Chaos Bringer?"

"One and the same. I never heard of him but Twilight told me about some of her dealings with him."

"He LIVES?!" Adagio was clearly even more agitated now.

Sunset was concerned. "Yes, apparently he was encased in stone but got lose somehow. But Twilight said he's trying to reform himself."

"I lived under the later part of his rule," Adagio said with massive amounts of blind hatred coming through, "there's no redeeming him. I'd be willing to go back with you just to hunt him down and kill him."

"Wow! Tell me how you really feel there." Sunset was taken aback. She didn't know what Adagio had gone through in her early years in Equestria, but whatever it was, it involved Discord and it wasn't good.

"You weren't there. You didn't live through it," Adagio said with a now distant, cold anger.

"You're right, I didn't. But this Discord isn't your Discord. It seems we all have a double. There's a Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity, heck everyone in both realms. I mean, didn't Celestia and Luna make you think?"

Adagio did feel a bit dumb for not making the connection sooner. "No, I didn't. But I was blind to a lot of things."

"Yep, we all have a double. Almost everyone else has met theirs. I haven't yet. I don't really know if I want to."

"Wait, so how did everyone meet?" Adagio was confused by that part (also she thought that the information might be useful later on).

Sunset then told her all about the Friendship Games, Twilight being caught in a time loop, everyone going to Equestria, the other Twilight staying behind for her protection. Adagio listened intensely. This was good information after all.

Author's Notes:

I'll pick up Pinkie's and Apple Jack's story in the next chapter.

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 3

"So Aria, wanna play Trouble? We can start a new game for ya." Pinkie asked in her usually bubbly fashion.

Sonata looked at Aria in a somewhat fearful and apprehensive manner. She had known Aria for over a millennia. The two had battled, fused, and fumed at each other countless times. Having her here now, in this new setting with her new friend, seemed off if not downright blasphemous.

"Shove it," Aria said in a tone that was halfway between bored and annoyed, walked over to the couch, plopped down, and sulked.

Pinkie looked at Sonata and asked, "Wow, is she always like this?"

"Pretty much," Sonata responded with a shrug.

"Oh will you two shut up? It's bad enough I'm here, in this town, this situation, but to be here with you two; gawd!" Aria turned her head and placed it in her right hand.

"Oh wow Ms. Grumpy pants. There must be something we can do to cheer you up!" Pinkie shot Sonata a glance that said, operation happy is about to begin.

Sonata looked back at Aria and then to Pinkie. "Well she likes beating people up, but that's a no-go. Um, insulting people makes her happy; also a no-go. Um, I don't know. She likes fruit punch!"

Aria looked at the two girls (well one girl and one ancient) and her jaw dropped open. "I said SHUT UP! Don't you listen? I thought Sonata was bad, but the two of you? Jeez, you guys suck! Just please, shut up and leave me alone."

"Oh come on Ari," Sonata said in an almost begging tone. "This is a new place, a new chance. We can settle down and not run anymore. Go with it."

"Go with it? GO WITH IT!" Aria stood up and walked over to Sonata, getting so close there almost no space between them. "Go with what? -getting old? Dying? Growing week and feeble, watching yourself decay just a little more everyday? Or maybe go with the sheer monotony of everyday life? Eat, sleep, work, eat, sleep, work, eat, sleep, work; ,maybe crank out a couple babies along the way?

"We were goddesses. We had this world where we wanted it. No we have nothing. No powers, no eternal youth, NOTHING! At least out there I could put that out of my mind. We were so busy surviving, we didn't have time to think about what we were into. Now, but now, here, it's all I think about. I hate it. I hate it and I hate you. But then I always hated you. I was against you joining Adagio and I from the beginning. We needed you before but I have no use for you now. Just go. Dumb Daisy."

Sonata started whimpering; tears rolled down her eyes. "Don't, call, that's what they . . ." she couldn't finish. She started crying and covered her eyes.

Pinkie went up to her and hugged her. "Don't you dare call her that you big meanie!" Pinkie scolded Aria.

"First off, you don't tell me to do anything! Second, do you know what she's done in her life? Do you realize how many people she's hurt and enjoyed doing it? I doubt you'd be defending her then."

Pinkie glared at Aria. "That was the past. We all make boo-boo's as Rarity says. She's different now, even if you're still rotten."

Aria laughed sarcastically. "Oh no wonder that dear sister of yours thinks you two are gay for each other."

"Huh?" Pinkie said stunned.

"Oh yeah. She was talking to Big Mac today at the farm; all afraid her little sister was taking the S train to tuna town." Aria then looked at Sonata. "I guess the only tacos you'll be eating from now on is fish."

Pinkie looked at Aria in shock and then said, "why do you keep talking about sea food?"

Aria blinked and her mouth fell open in sheer surprise that she was actually asked that. Sonata leaned over and whispered in Pinkie's ear. Pinkie's head then spun around to look at Sonata, her eyes wide.

"Really?" she asked. Sonata nodded her head and Pinkie replied, "Never noticed the similarity, not that I actually smelled one before."

Pinkie then turned back to Aria. "Maud actually thinks I'm gay?" she asked quietly.

"Yes!" Aria snapped back.

"Oh," Pinkie said in a small hushed tone as she turned her head away.

"And from what I can see, I can see why. Look at you, hugging all over her. Shoot Sonata, if I knew you were like that, I could have put you to use a while ago." Aria finished off with a spiteful laugh.

Sonata pulled free of Pinkie and walked over to Aria.

"What, you're going to offer now?" Aria asked, still laughing.

Sonata didn't say anything, she just punched Aria straight in the face. Aria stumbled back and Sonata pounced. She was stronger and more vicious than Aria would have thought, but Aria was a much more experienced fighter and as soon as she recovered from the initial shock, she was able to battle back easily.

Pinkie saw this and jumped on Aria's back and threw her arms around her head. Aria struggled to break free and Sonata pounced again. The three of them stumbled around the living room, punching and hitting and kicking and biting. Pinkie was no fighter but was able to keep Aria distracted enough so Sonata could land some good blows. Still, Aria was able to put up an amazing fight, getting in some great shots on both girls.

Aria was in fact about to beat both girls but then the two of them started to fight in sync with each other. It was as if they had a telepathic bond and could mentally coordinate their attack. So even though Aria was stronger and more experienced, the combined assault eventually tired her out and she fell to the ground. Pinkie and Sonata then got on top of her, holding down one arm a piece.

"Yield Ari!" Sonata commanded.

Aria panted. "F-f-fine. I- I yield. Now what?"

Pinkie looked at Sonata with a devilish smile. "I dunno Sonnie. I mean she was going on about us being lesbians."

"You're right Pinkie, she was. She even said she could have put me to good use." Sonata smiled back Pinkie with a wicked smile of her own.

"Maybe we should oblige then," Pinkie said back.

They both started to draw their faces closer to Aria's who was struggling with all she had left but was unable to break free. Sonata and Pinkie got their faces right next to Aria's and then gave her a quick peck on her cheeks before getting up; laughing.

"Not funny!" Aria yelled.

"It was for us," Pinkie said giggling.

"Ari, you got to admit, this is all really funny. I mean, look at us. We're bloody and bruised. We're a mess. We look like we're professional wrestlers."

"And we're not gay," Pinkie added. "Not that there's something wrong with that. I mean, I don't think I'm gay. I've never been attracted to another girl. But then I've never been attracted to a guy either. Huh, I just never actually thought about any of it."

"Me either. I just don't have those feelings," Sonata chimed in.

"Besides, why would Maud think we're gay. I mean, just because we slept in the same bed together and showered together. That's not gay," Pinkie added again.

Aria just looked at them and raised an eyebrow. "No, nothing gay at all about that," she dead paned. She then sat back down on the couch. "It doesn't matter anymore. I don't care one way or the other. Just let me be."

"Ari," Sonata said softly, "I'm sorry. But, to me, I'm glad I'm not immortal anymore. No more hurting people, no more watching others grow old and die around me. I'm fine with that. That's the way it should. I'm ok."

"Wow, that's deep Sonnie," Pinkie said; putting her arm around Sonata's shoulder.

Aria just looked at them and planned on killing them both. Not just them but everyone.

Author's Notes:

Next week I'll pick up with Applejack then circle back around to Pinkie and Sonata then I may go back to Fluttershy and her brother before picking up with Twilight and Flash as well as Sunset, human Sunset, Adagio, and Val Halen.

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 4

Apple and Chip laid side by side on Apple's bed; each lost in their own thoughts and emotions. Both were panting, sweaty messes. Chip could hardly believe he had actually just done IT. The thing men begged, barrowed, lied, stole, and killed for. The thing that men bragged about having long before they actually had. The thing that Chip had always been 90% he would never get to experience unless there was an exchange of cash.

Apple, on the other hand, couldn't believe that Chip had actually been good at it. For males, a little friction and all was right with the world. That and coupled with the fact they couldn't get pregnant, and not only weren't they stigmatized for having it, but actually lionized, no wonder it was all systems go for them all the time. For females of any age, sex was a labyrinth of mixed social messages and politics, weird body reactions, emotional hang-ups, and ( at least the first few times) pain, both physical and emotional.

She had heard the stories from other girls about what their first times had been like and without exception almost all of them were bad. Really bad. In a lot of those cases it was clear the boy in question didn't care about anything other than his own pleasure; using his girlfriend as little more than another hand by which to relieve himself. But even in the cases where the boy really did care and wanted to make everything special and perfect; more often than not, he fell miles short of the mark.

Apple loved Chip and she knew he loved her. The idea that their first time might be horrible (at least for her), while statistically guaranteed, made her feel sad and a bit fearful. She didn't want to be disappointed; but, more so, she didn't want him to feel like she was disappointed. But she also knew she didn't want to be with anyone else, that regardless of when they had their first time they had would have the same abysmal chance of mutual satisfaction, and she had been feeling for the past week that this was something she wanted to do sooner rather than later.

Not that she had planned it for tonight. In fact she had been thinking a little later, maybe at the Fall Formal. That did seem to be the majority's pick for best time to give up one's virtue; but everything seemed to work out so perfectly tonight, she had decided to go for it. And now she was more than glad she did.

Far from being a disappointment, Chip had been an extremely pleasant surprise. His knowledge of the female anatomy and what to do with it was so precise and breathtaking, she would have assumed such knowledge could only be consumed over several lifetimes of pouring over the most obscure volumes of ancient text dedicated to the joys of the flesh; followed by several more lifetimes of particle application.

When she could finally bring herself to form words, she said, "W-where, where did you learn to do all that? Holy crap! I still don't think I can feel my toes!"

Chip, who had been lost within his head. snapped back to Earth. Apple's question was a procedural one. He was good at that; answering questions. "Well," he started, "when things became serious between us, I, uh, thought intercourse might be a possibility someday, in the future, the distant future. So I took and thought about it as a giant science problem. I looked at all the variables, studied all the information I could about first times, the body's neurological systems, common reactions to certain stimuli, possible psychological barriers, and so on. Once I collected all my data; I came up with a routine that would provide maximum stimulation for you while not causing me to, uh, well, eh, cross the finish line early.

Apple turned to him and shot him a look that was halfway between annoyed frustration and loving amusement. "Why to charm a girl there Chip."

Chip smiled awkwardly. "Well, I realize my use of the scientific method to provide sexual satisfaction is not the classical romantic ideal, my motivations were. I knew, on my own, I would be a disappointment. So I just wanted to do whatever it took not to be. I love you and I want to please you, in all ways."

Apple started to laugh and then rolled over and hugged him. "You did and you do sugar cube."

*******************************************************************

Aria sat stewing on the couch while Pinkie and Sonata had gone back to playing their asinine games. Their antics where childish for the human girl, but someone of Sonata's age and experience, it was down right disgraceful and made Aria just all the more certain that her former cohort was a complete idiot.

As Aria had just gotten to the point of contemplating suicide to escape this hell, Maud and Big Mac came through the door. Maud said nothing but went straight upstairs as fast as she could. Mac looked after her with a concerned expression. Soon the unmistakable sounds of vomiting could be heard coming down from up stairs.

"I better check on Maud," Pinkie said and ran off.

Sonata looked at Mac and asked, "What happened?"

"She just got a little sick on the way to the restaurant," before big Mac could finish; Maud let out a rather loud and extra pulpy sounded yack followed by coughing and cursing. Mac looked up at the ceiling and then turned sheepishly to his audience and picked up where he left off, "so we decided to come back early."

"Wow," Sonata said in surprise. "I thought human females only got sick in the morning when the were pregnant."

Mac's mouth dropped open in shock. "You, you knew?"

"Well, duh," Sonata responded. "It's not like I haven't seen a million pregnancies over my time."

Mac shot a look over to Aria who was quietly smirking. While she was amused to see the humans attempt to keep their love child a secret fall apart, she did realize that it came at the cost of some her leverage over them.

"Does Pinkie know?" he asked, half afraid of the answer.

Sonata shrugged. "I dunno. I haven't asked." Then, as if scripted, she yelled up and asked, "PINKIE, DID YOU KNOW THAT MAUD IS PREGNANT?"

"OM MY GOD! MAUD!" Pinkie squealed in pure delight.

Mac slapped his hand over his face while Aria tauntingly said, "She does now."

"I'm gonna say by to Maud and then we'll get back to the farm," Big Mac said, barely holding back his anger at being outed like this. "Hopefully Apple and Chip are done studying."

*****************************************************************

Apple walked Chip to the front door. Their hands locked in a grip so tight, that had not they been in the opiate state of love, surely would have been unbearably painful. Chip opened the door and they walked onto the porch.

"I don't want to go but I have to," Chip said, still feeling to high on romantic bliss to even feel sorrowful at his departure.

"I know, I feel the same," Apple sighed.

They kissed once more, exchange some vows of love and then Chip slowly walked off and drove off. Apple watched as he disappeared into the darkness of the night, turned around and then walked back inside.

"How'd the studyin' go?"

Apple whipped around in shock to see Big Mac come from out the front room.

"Uh, Big Mac, I thought you were out with Maud," she said not even trying to hide her fear.

"I did, but she got sick so I had to call it early." His face was blank and gave up nothing.

"Oh. Well, what time didja get back?"

"Oh somewhere between, 'oh, oh, oh yes right there', and 'sweet Jesus take me home Chippy'."

Apple's face turned the deepest crimson and she started to shake and yet freeze in place at the same time; tears welling up in her eyes.

Big Mac then smiled. "Applejack, Jenn, it's ok. I ain't no virgin and I'd be the biggest darn hypocrite to insist you was one as well. Chip's a good guy and you both love each other. I understand and it's ok."

Apple ran over to Big Mac and gave him a huge hug. "Thank you, thank you," she said over and over in heavy sobs.

After she had calmed down, Big Mac step backed and looked her in the eyes, a serious expression upon his face. "All I ask is you be careful. I don't want you to end up like me."

Apple looked at him with a confused expression for a bit before the full weight of his words and their meaning became clear. "Oh my God Big Mac! Are you saying what I think you're saying?"

He smiled and nodded. Apple hugged him again. "What are we gonna tell Granny?" she asked concerned but still happy at the news of her becoming an aunt.

Mac shook his head. "How's about we all just keep quiet for a bit longer? I don't think Granny would want to know she raised to hedonist. At least not quite yet."

"Agreed."

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 5

"So, you gonna tell Mom and Dad?" Pinkie asked Maud once she was done vomiting into the toilet.

Maud shot Pinkie a look that almost carried a hint of emotion. "No."

Pinkie looked at Maud confused. "Why not? I mean you can't hide a baby from them. Especially when they come to visit."

"Pinkie, you know what will happen if Dad finds out. He'll cut off all support to me and insist you move back home. I graduate after this semester. The baby is due after then. Once I graduate; I'm moving in with Big Mac. It won't matter what Mom and Dad think or do after that. Until then, I don't want them to know."

"But what about Thanksgiving and Christmas? You'll be all blimpy by then."

"I'll just say I'm eating too much. But being so close to graduating, I can't risk it. Besides, I don't them, especially Dad, to have anything to do with my baby. I'm emotionally dead, Limestone is angry all the time, and Marble is shy to the point of pathology. You're the closest thing to normal we have."

Pinkie straightened up a bit in surprise. She'd been called many things in her life, but "normal" wasn't one of them. "Oh, Thanks Maud."

"I still think you're a potential serial killer though. No one can be that happy all the time and not snahhhh . . ." Maud suddenly lurched forward and started vomiting again.

Pinkie looked at her sister for a moment. Did she really say what she thought she said? Once again, "potential serial killer" was another thing nobody ever called her. How could she actually think that? Suddenly Pinkie wanted to run from the bathroom, from the house. But she backed out slowly and just walked down stairs.

"Everything ok?" Sonata asked. She could see Pinkie looked off. Shell shocked almost.

"Um, sure," Pinkie said hesitantly then added, "Do think I'm a potential serial killer?"

Sonata looked Pinkie over for a second then said, "Yeah, I can see that."

Pinkie gasped in surprise and fell back against the wall. "Really? How? Why?"

Sonata shrugged. "You're a lot like I was. And look how I turned out. With great light there's also great darkness."

"Oh," Pinkie said quietly and slumped down on the couch. First her sister and now Sonata had all said they saw something dark in her. She was always the party person, the bringer of laughter and smiles. She went out of her way to make others happy. But to hear that at least two people she cared about saw a potential monster in her made her feel empty inside.

Sonata saw Pinkie was hurt so she got up, sat beside her, and put her arm around her shoulders. Pinkie looked up slightly with an expression that was both empty, angry, sad, and pleading.

"You're a good person Pinkie. A wonderful person. You've made me laugh more in, what, a day, two, than I have in probably a hundred. Well, at least laugh at something than the pain and suffering of others. But a great soul can be turned into an evil one if the circumstances are right. For me, it was constantly being bullied. But just because it can happen doesn't mean it will happen."

"But you and Maud both saw it. How many others have seen it? And how could I not have?" Pinkie's tone was hushed and depressed.

"Maud's your sister and I lived it. So we're special cases. Besides, look at it this way, you saw that there was still goodness in me. That's something not many others would have. Don't worry, I won't let you slip like I did."

Pinkie gave a half hearted smile. "Thanks," she said but remained quiet for the rest of the night.

**************************************************************

Pinkie was walking down a long dark hall. By the feel and sound her feet made, it was a stone floor. In fact she felt it was one of those old castle hallways. There was no way to be sure though as it was pitch black. Soon a torch on the walls here and there began to appear, casting limited light but confirming her suspicions as to where she was.

Soon she came to a huge wooden door framed in rusty iron. It looked heavy and very old. The wood, although being inside, had turned grey, the grain raised and rough, with the occasional bug hole. She placed her hand on it. A strange but overwhelming fear took over her. She wanted to run but couldn't. The door slowly opened and revealed the horror that was behind it.

In this little room, she stood. It was her, Pinkie, but yet not her. Instead of her usual bushy mop of hair, it was completely straight and covered one side of her face. Her exposed eye was wide open and crazed looking. A maniacal smile could be seen on face. She was covered in blood. The remains of her friends strewn about her like discarded toys. Pinkie gasped.

"I'm sorry," her other self said sweetly. "But I've run out of play things at the moment."

"WHO ARE YOU?!" Pinkie screamed.

"I'm you silly," the other her laughed. "I'm the real you. I'm Diane. The one you always secretly feared. The one whose voice you try so hard to tune out with all that noise. Come. We kind find new meat." She started walking toward Pinkie, her hand, holding a blood cleaver, slowly rising.

"No, NO! YOU'RE NOT ME! YOU CAN'T BE ME!" Pinkie screamed in terror as Diane came closer.

"I am you. And so I'll be the only you." Diane raised the cleaver high, still smiling and brought it down on Pinkie.

Pinkie screamed. She was surrounded again by darkness. But it didn't feel like she was in the castle anymore. There was something soft under her and something soft covering her legs. She then realized she had her eyes closed. Slowly she forced herself to open them and saw she was in her bedroom. It had all been a nightmare.

The door to her bedroom opened up and Maud and Sonata came rushing in. "Are you ok?" They both asked.

Pinkie shook her head. "I saw what you two saw, in me, my monster."

Maud came over, sat on Pinkie's bed and hugged her. "I'm sorry Pinkie, I shouldn't have said anything. I was sick and feeling hormonal."

Sonata also came over and hugged Pinkie. "I'm sorry too. It seems even when I don't want to, I hurt people." Sonata felt horrible and could feel herself choking up.

"It's ok. Both of you. It'll be alright." Pinkie tried to smile and succeeded slightly.

"No it's not," said Maud. "I'll stay here with you."

"No, it's ok. Besides, you may have to blech again."

"Are you sure?"

Pinkie nodded her head.

"Can I stay Pinkie?" Sonata asked.

"Ok."

Maud looked at the two girls but said nothing. Gay or not, it wasn't her place to judge. And if it made Pinkie feel better to have Sonata with her, then why or even how could she oppose. Maud kissed her sister on the forehead and left. Sonata crawled in bed beside Pinkie and Pinkie laid back down.

"Now I know how you feel, with the nightmares and all," Pinkie said quietly.

"Yeah, it's a total bummer," Sonata responded.

Both girls looked at the ceiling, not sure what to say next if anything. Sonata felt like she should say something but wasn't sure what.

"Pinkie?"

"Yes?"

"I don't know. I want to say something to make you not afraid of yourself. I want you not to fear and to be happy again. I don't know what that would be. I've never been good with words. Singing, but that was the gem. And that made people hate each other. I can make people feel bad, but I can't make them feel good."

Without looking, Pinkie reached out and took Sonata's hand. "It's ok. The fact that you're trying makes me feel better."

"Well, if nothing else, your nightmares are from what you think you might do. Mine are from things I have done."

"But that's your past. Mine is my possible future."

"No, I won't allow it."

"Thank you."

**********************************************************************

Applejack laid in her bed. The same bed only hours before, she and Chip had surrendered their virtue to each other. It was a strange feeling. She felt different but not sure how. She just wished he was here now. Not to do anything else with; but just to hold and be held by. When she was around him, she felt a calm and peace she couldn't describe. Also she thought he could calm her down a bit after the news she was going to be an aunt.

She went to turn out her light when she saw something outside. A tiny star burning brighter than the rest. Soon it began to grow bigger and bigger as if it was getting closer. In fact it was getting closer. In fact it was coming straight for her.

Mesmerized, she didn't move. The light came into her room and surrounded her. In it she heard what sounded like a chorus of female voices saying, "Arise Earth Mother, The Lover and Lady."

Apple felt a surge of power race through and then nothing. The light was all gone and she was still lying in her bed. A small smile crossed her lips. How often in life do you lose your virginity and discover your magical title all in one night?

Author's Notes:

Trying a slightly different approach with these chapters. Instead of devoting one chapter to one character and her development, I'm weaving together multiple narratives at once. That way, maybe you'll get a better sense of the timeline.

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 6

From the moment Sunset Shimmer set foot into Crystal Prep High she felt something strange was going on. All of the students just looked at her. Some looked at her in surprise, some fear, some, in an almost reverent manor, and still occasionally, anger. By the time she had reached Dean Cadence's office she was in a minor panic attack mode. But even that didn't offer much relief as even the Dean looked at her in an odd way. Like she was looking at some strange creature she was trying to figure out.

"Well, Ms. Shimmer. I am awfully glad to meet you. I've looked over your records and I am more than sure you'll make an excellent addition to our school." Cadence said in a sincere voice but there was a questioning tone beneath it.

Shimmer couldn't take the weirdness anymore. She respectfully but bluntly said, "Um, why is everyone here acting so weird around me?"

Cadence was taken aback a bit by Shimmers' bluntness. A brief look of fear crossed her face. "What do you mean?"

Shimmer knew it was a stalling tactic. But she decided to go with it. "Well, everyone keeps looking at me strange. Some point and whisper, all get out of my way when I walked through the hall. I felt like I was Moses parting the Red Sea. Even you looked at me strange when we met." Shimmer paused a second then asked, "It's not because I'm a lesbian is it?"

"What?! Ah, no! No. I didn't even know that. And if I did, I certainly wouldn't have told anyone else; let alone the whole school."

"Ok. I was fairly out at my old school so I didn't know if someone from there would have told you or not. So what is going on?"

Dean Cadence looked away. She looked all over the room as if looking for an escape hatch. Eventually she got up, went to a bookcase, withdrew what looked to be a photo album, opened it up, took out a picture, walked over, and handed to Shimmer.

Shimmer took it and looked at it. At first it made no sense. Then as she looked at it longer it slowly dawned on her what she was looking at. In the picture was Dean Cadence, two other adult females, and a bunch of students. Some were Crystal Prep students, others were obviously from another school. And it was one of the girls from another school that took her breath away. The hair was different. The clothes she wore was different from anything she'd ever wear; but other than that, she was a perfect twin for her.

Shimmer looked up at Cadence, mouth agape in shock. "Who's the girl?"

Cadence looked down, not wanting to answer. Without looking up; she slowly said, "That is a student at Cantorlot High. Her name is Sunset Shimmer. The picture was taken at this years' Friendship Games."

Shimmer looked back down at the picture, mouth still open. This girl, who lived all they way across the country, had her face, her body, her name. How was this even possible? While true that all human beings shared the same basic genetics and thus made replication of physical characteristics inevitable; this went way beyond that. Genetics could produce a similar name. No, not similar; the exact same name for the exact same body.

She handed the picture back to Dean Cadence. "I understand now. Well, I understand the looks but not that."

Cadence nodded. "As soon as I saw your name on the transfer papers, I made an announcement to the student body to expect you. But seeing you in person; it's still a shock."

"Yeah, no doubt," Shimmer said almost sarcastically. How was she going to be able to concentrate on her studies knowing she had a perfect twin, and exact doppelganger out there? Already she wanted to rush over to this other school and meet this other self. See who she was. Find out what else they had in common.

"This is a bit much. I had hoped not to tell you; but now that you know, I'll instruct your teachers to hold off on any assignments they might have been planning on giving you for the rest of the week. It's not much, but it'll give you and the other students a chance to get used to things."

"Yeah," was all Shimmer could mutter out.

*******************************************************************

Adagio awoke to the smell of coffee, pancakes and sausage. Her stomach grumbled as if in warning for her not to doddle. She got out of bed and walked out of her room into the living room. Sunset was in the kitchen, already dressed for school, finishing up the breakfast.

Sunset looked at Adagio and smiled. "I thought the smell would wake you up so I didn't bother waking you up myself."

"Thanks," Adagio said, still somewhat sleepy but grateful for the meal. "I guess I'm all alone today."

"Until my papers come in, yes." Sunset sighed as she spoke. Frankly she wanted to be with Adagio. Adagio had far more "blood on her hands" than Sunset ever did. She wanted to stay and guide her new charge as best she could. She had the other girls around her for the entire school day and then some. Adagio would have no one. But then she would also not have all the snickering back talk she got from the other students either. So maybe it would all work out.

"I still have work for you though," Sunset said, trying to sound chipper. "I need you to go online and look up crime reports, specifically on cannibalism. Go back no more than a year and keep it confined to the US. I want to see if this really is a result of something escaping from Equestria or not. Also this will give us a pretty good idea of timeline and scope. Here." Sunset gave Adagio a plate of food and a cup of coffee.

"Will do," Adagio said as she dug in. She of course knew what was doing the killing. She also knew if she spoke up, she'd have a fate worse than death. But if she just did basic research like Sunset asked, she didn't think she'd get in trouble with Chrysalis and it was a good way to keep her cover while she worked on a plan of attack against Sunset.

Adagio felt Sunset's hand take her free hand. She looked up from her food to see Sunset smiling at her. "Adagio," she said softly, full of genuine good feeling, "I know this has to be tough for you. I can only measure it against my own. But I just want to say; I'm proud of you and I'm here for you no matter what. Without the friendship of the others, I wouldn't have made it. So that is why I want you to know you have me and I'll do whatever I can to make sure you make it as well."

Adagio just looked at her, with a mouth full of food, not knowing what to do next. She slowly finished chewing what was in her mouth and swallowed. Sunset was still smiling at her and holding her hand. For the first time in her long life, she was actually creeped out.

The more she looked at her, the more she realized just how pretty her eyes were. Also, Sunset's smile just seemed to radiate warmth. She found herself enjoying the way Sunset looked at her. She found herself smiling back and even felt her cheeks getting hot, telling her she was blushing.

"Thank you," was all she could say. She suddenly found all she wanted to do was to look into Sunset's eyes.

"Adagio?" Sunset said quietly

"Yes?" Adagio answered feeling a warming sensation in he stomach slowly radiate upward toward her head.

"May I have my hand back now?"

"What?" Adagio shook her head as if breaking a spell. "Oh, sure, sorry."

"No problem," Sunset laughed and then came from behind the bar to face Adagio directly. She gave her a hug and said, "I got to go now, but please clean up for me and then work on searching those crime reports ok?"

"Of course," Adagio responded. She held on to Sunset as long as she could before letting go. "you want me to make supper tonight?"

Sunset raised her one eyebrow.

"You're right. I'm sorry," Adagio said.

"Here," Sunset reached into her purse and got her debit card out, "order us something."

"Ok. What do you want?"

"I don't know. Whatever you want."

"I don't know. I'll have whatever you want."

"I don't know what I want. You pick."

"What about Chinese?"

"Nah. I don't feel like Chinese."

"Pizza then?"

"Eh, not really. I mean pizza is such a stand by."

"Well subs then."

"No, I'm not in a sub mood."

"Well what mood are you in?" Adagio asked, getting irritated.

"I don't know. That's why I told you to pick," Sunset responded; getting annoyed herself now,

"I just picked three things and you just shot them down."

"Ok, fine then. How about I just bring home some burgers then?"

"I just had a burger two nights ago."

"Now look who's shooting things down."

"Me? I just said . . ."

"Said you'd have whatever I wanted."

"Don't start that with me. If you just would have . . ." Adagio stopped and looked at Sunset who looked back at her. Then they both busted out laughing.

"Now I know why guys get so mad when we do this," Sunset said.

They both looked at each other again and said "Pizza" in unison. Sunset then opened the door and walked out. Before she shut it she said, "See you tonight."

"See you tonight," Adagio repeated.

Sunset shut the front and as she left, she couldn't help but think how weird that whole exchange was.

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 7

Pinkie slowly awoke to the sound of her alarm clock going off. She went to get bet felt something was on her. It took her a minute before she realized it was Sonata's arm. During the night Sonata had put her arm around Pinkie and had spooned up behind her. It wasn't an unwelcomed feeling. In fact it made her happy. Sonata was the first person she met who she could truly relate to and who could relate to her.

At first she thought it was Sonata's whimsy, her love of jokes and food. But after last night, maybe it was her darkness too. Maybe she was so upbeat and chipper to hide that part of her from even herself. It was tough to think she had a monster inside her.

"Pinkie, are you gonna turn the alarm off?" Sonata asked sleepily.

"Huh, yeah, sure." Pinkie reached out and turned the alarm off but continued to lay in bed.

"You ok?" Sonata could tell something was wrong. She wanted to know but didn't want to push. This left things open enough for her to talk.

"Still thinking about last night. Thinking about who I really am."

"You're Pinkie Pie. The funnest, nicest, most lovable person I know, and my best friend. That's who you are."

Pinkie smiled. "Thanks Sonnie."

Sonata rolled Pinkie over with some force. Pinkie was surprised and a little bit scared. "You're scared of what you might be based on some dumb comments by me and Maud. But I've done actual, horrible things. And I even enjoyed them at the time. But you don't see that. And when I'm with you, I don't see it in me either. You bring out the best in people. So I don't see how you could let anything bad out of yourself." Sonata was somewhere between angry and sad, She hated seeing Pinkie feeling bad or questioning herself.

Pinkie looked blankly at Sonata, then hugged her. "Thanks Sonnie. I needed that."

With that, the girls got up, gathered their clothes up, and went to the shower.

***********************************************************************

Applejack didn't need her alarm clock to go off, she had woken up about an hour before it was time. She just stared at the ceiling, thinking about last night. She had worried she would not have a name or power. She had worried that she would be separated from her friends, that all of them would go on to be something important and fight without her. Which was odd since she had never felt that way in the past.

All her life she had been a proud farm girl. She loved farming and planned on doing nothing else with her life. She had plans or desires to be a model or actress or singer or any other fancy or high profile occupation. Her place was here, on the farm, feet in the dirt. She was growing food to feed the people and being in nature. Who could ask for me than that.

That last couple years though had caused her to slowly shift herself. Before she had worn her tom-boy status as a badge of honor. But then she found herself wanting to be more girly and feminine. When Rarity would ask her to try out dresses; she would protest vigorously, but she secretly loved seeing how she looked all glammed up. She also found herself wanting to be something more than just a farm girl. Maybe it was secretly saving the world three times, but now that she knew there was more out there, she wanted to experience it.

And that brought her to Chip. She hadn't known what to expect last night. She hadn't even known if she would go through with it. But once the line had been crossed, she had no regrets. It had turned out better than she could have hopped. Being there, with the boy she loved, engaging in the most intimate of acts; brought out a femininity and desire in her that not even she could have expected.

She got up and looked at herself in the mirror. She wanted to do up her hair, wear make-up, she wanted to wear jewelry and frilly clothes and go shopping for shoes, namely high heels. She wanted to embrace every aspect of being a girl, of being female. She just didn't get her Name of Power last night or even just lose her virginity, she had been set free almost. Free to see herself as a true girl and not have to always be so hard (although she still had no problem punching anyone out if they got in her face).

Apple started to laugh and twirl around her room. She would get ready, go and pic Chip up, go to school, she would hold his hand, lean on his shoulder, she would be his girl, she would be a girl, she would ask Rarity to help her with buying make-up and clothes. Today was a new day, a great day, a rebirth.

************************************************************************

It was day two for Twilight in her new (and temporary) life. Yet even so, she felt so comfortable in it. Sparkle's parents now felt like her own. Her banter with this world's Shining Armor was now the same as her own. It felt like this was almost her real life and everything in Equestria had been a dream.

But it wasn't. And Sparkle was back there, missing her family. Also there was a monster here she had to stop before it killed again. Those two facts kept her somewhat grounded. Still it could be so easy to just slip into this life; to just be a girl. Go to school, date, get married, get a job, have kids, no magic, no responsibilities, no saving the world on a continuous basis, or having to fix everyone's friendship problems. How simple it would be, just to be.

She finished getting ready and went down stairs. Surprisingly, Flash was there. He was in the living room, sitting on the couch. Her (Sparkle's, got to watch that) parents were seated across from him and Shinning was standing in a corner, slightly behind Flash.

"Oh, hey," Twilight said hesitantly. "What's going on here? I wasn't expecting you here Flash."

"I know," he said with an easy smile. "I just thought I'd take you to school today and use this as an opportunity to meet your family."

"Oh. Well I wish you would have told me this yesterday." Twilight was miffed. Flash had just decided to show up on his own and potentially ruin her cover (not to mention blow any chance of seeing each other in the future). Whatever his intentions were, he should have talked to her about it.

Flash nodded in deference. "You're right. I should have. I'm sorry. I was just worried with everything going on; I only wanted to make sure you were safe. Also I really did want to meet your family. The sooner they got a chance to meet me, the better. I didn't want them worrying what kind of guy was dating their daughter," he then turned to Shinning, "or sister. But I'll check you with from now on."

"You better believe you will." On one hand she was deeply impressed with Flash; his logic and caring, but him acting on his own (especially with Princess Celestia's warning) was a no-go and she was going to let him know it.

Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle looked at their daughter reading Flash the riot act and looked at each other. This boy who had knocked on their door had been perfectly delightful but not too polished. He came across as respectful, sincere, and just really nice. Mrs. Sparkle could instantly see what her daughter saw in him. Still, he could be faking it all. Now looking at him acquis to their daughter as she clearly demonstrated who had the real power in the relationship, they both felt much better.

"Honey," Mrs. Sparkle said sweetly, "Flash has been absolutely delightful. It's ok."

"Yes," agreed Mr. Sparkle.

Twilight looked at them then at Flash. She was still mad and a bit confused, but happily so. "Oh, ok. But he should have checked with me first."

"Agreed," said Shinning from the corner.

"Anyway," Mrs. Sparkle continued, "if you want to ride to school with him, you may. Also, Flash, would you like to come to dinner with us on Sunday? We can talk more. Maybe you can even bring your family along. If that's not too much."

"Well, that would be up to Twilight first then I would have to double check with my parents to make sure they didn't have anything planned."

"Twilight?" Mrs. Sparkle simply asked.

Twilight wasn't sure what to say. It was Thursday now. That gave them only three days to rehearse things as well as trying to find the monster. Still, it could be a way to win over her (Sparkle's darn it) parents and remove a potential road block.

"I'm fine with it as long as his parents are."

******************************************************************

As soon as they got in Flash's car, Twilight punched him in the shoulder as hard as she could.

"OW! What was that for?"

"For not clearing things with me first! That's what."

"But I was being real when I said I only . . ."

"I don't care! Flash, we're dealing with a very dangerous monster. Plus I'm entering a realm I don't know that much about; with the magic names and all. I can't have you going off on your own, making your own decisions without talking to me first. You could hurt or even . . . ; talk to me next time ok? Talk to me or I'll have to cut you out of this."

Flash looked at Twilight with both surprise and hurt. "Uh, sure. Yeah, ok. I'll ask your permission next time." He looked down and went to start his car when Twilight put her hand on his. He looked back her.

"I'm sorry," Twilight said softly. "It's not my permission I want you to ask for. I just want you to talk to me. We're a team. We need to discuss things and decide together. I worry about you. I worry about all of us, but you in particular. I don't want anything bad to happen to you. Ok?"

Flash nodded his head yes. "I am really sorry. And you are right. I should have talked to you. And I will from now on. And I don't want anything bad to happen to you either."

The two kissed and then Flash drove off.

Author's Notes:

Next week I'll pick up with Rainbow, Rarity, and Fluttershy.

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 8

"So is Sandal coming over tonight?" Rarity asked Fluttershy as they were coming out of their bedrooms. As soon as they get home from school; both girls go up to their bedrooms to drop their book bags off. Then one usually migrates to the others for a chat.

"No, not tonight. I was hoping you could see my brother tonight." Fluttershy spoke softly.

"Oh darling, not this again," Rarity said in fear and frustration. "I just don't think I'm ready."

"Oh but Rarity you are!" Fluttershy said almost pleadingly. "I know you are. My brother is hurting and you need to use your powers. You know, for practice."

"Darling, Fluttershy, I just don't know. I'm scared." Rarity was scared. She was scared she would fail. She was scared she wouldn't be able to use her powers. But she was also scared that she would be able to. She felt confused and conflicted.

Fluttershy walked over to Rarity and gave her a hug. "I know you are. But look at all you've faced and done. You can do this. And if not now, eventually. Just try. For me? For Zephyr? For you?"

Rarity looked down and sighed. Then she shook her head yes.

************************************************************

"Fluttershy!" her dad exclaimed as he opened the door and saw her standing there.

"Hi Dad," she said shyly.

"I'm glad to see you but surprised. I thought after the last time I saw you, you had pretty much cut me out of your life. But I'm glad to see you. Come in."

Fluttershy walked in followed by Rarity. "I did," she said softly with a hint of both regret yet defiance. "But I decided to reach out for Zephyr's sake. I, I heard he was having a tough time."

Mr. Shy looked down. "Yes. Um, he's had a tough time alright. I'm sure seeing you might help." He then looked back at his daughter. "I would like to talk to you then Flutter."

Fluttershy looked away. "Um, sure. Maybe another though. I just want to see Zeph for now."

He nodded reluctantly. Then he called out, "Zephyr, Fluttershy is here to see you."

Zephyr came down the stairs slowly but had a genuine smile on his face. "Hey Flutter." He then saw rarity. "Oh, hi." he said apprehensively. He didn't know who this second girl was or why she was here. But he did trust Fluttershy.

"Hi," Rarity responded in a meek and timid manner more suitable to Fluttershy. "I'm Rarity. Fluttershy is staying with my family."

"Oh, ok." Zephyr shot Fluttershy a confused look.

Fluttershy smiled. "She's, she's, she can help. She helped me."

Zephyr nodded. "Ok, come on up."

Fluttershy and Rarity followed Zephyr up to his bedroom.

"Sorry for the mess. I wasn't sure when you'd be back," he said as they walked in.

"It's ok, I've seen it before," Fluttershy said.

"I've seen worse," Rarity also said.

"So, how?" Zephyr asked. It was stupid phrasing but Fluttershy knew what he meant - how are you going to help.

"Zeph, you know how I came here the first time? I flew. I have magical powers."

"I got that."

"Well so does Rarity. She has the power of healing. So far only physical; but I thought maybe mental as well. So I brought her here to try."

Zephyr shrugged. "Why not? Go for it." He looked Rarity who looked at Fluttershy.

Rarity pleaded with her eyes for Fluttershy to tell her what to do. Some guidance, anything. But Fluttershy said nothing and just motioned for Rarity to go over to Zephyr. She walked over, closed her eyes, breathed deep, and placed her hands on his chest. That's how it worked in movies right?

"Um, are like reading my chakras or something?" Zephyr asked confused.

Rarity laughed nervously. This wasn't working. She felt stupid and useless. Then she thought of Fluttershy. She thought about how badly she wanted her brother healed. Then she started to think about everything she said her brother went through. Her eyes began to tear up and suddenly she felt a major power surge run through her body. She then felt her body dissolve around her. All she could feel was sparkling, pulsing energy. In her head she could all of Zephyr's past. Not just the events but the emotions. At first it was like watching them, then it was like living them, then it was like they were water droplets, falling on a hot iron, turning to vapor and then floating away.

Soon the energy dwindled and the world began to feel more solid around her. She began to feel more solid. Eventually she felt she was in the world again. Her body still hummed a bit with residual electricity; but for the most part she was back and tired. She sat down on Zephyr's bed and tried her best not to pass out.

Fluttershy looked at Zephyr who looked back at her; his eyes wide in amazement.

"It's gone. It's all gone. The hate, the depression, the self loathing, everything; IT'S ALL GONE!"

The two hugged and jumped up and down. For the first time in a long time he felt free. Free and light and like he could do anything. He turned to thank Rarity but she was fast asleep on his bed.

************************************************************************

Rarity slowly opened her eyes. The room she was in was strange and unfamiliar. She tried to jump up but her body was sluggish and unresponsive.

"Easy, You've been out for about an hour." It was Fluttershy. Her voice was soft and caring. Where ever she was, the fact Fluttershy was here, made her feel a lot better.

"Where, where am I?" she struggled to say.

"Zephyr's room. I'm sorry. I didn't realize healing him would have taken so much out of you. I pushed you to do advanced healing when you never even did the basic. Please forgive me."

Rarity sat up, shook her head and looked at her friend. It took a while for her eyes to focus. When they did she simply asked, "Did it work?"

"Yes," Fluttershy nodded. "He's downstairs with our dad and step mom. I stayed up here so I could look after you."

"That's all that matter then," Rarity said. "How's he and your parents taking it?"

"He's excited and happy. Dad, well when your drug addicted son comes down screaming he's all better, well, belief is a bit strained. It'll take a while for them to believe him; but he's good."

"Good." Rarity smiled. "Anyway, if it's been a hour, I think it's time we went home."

Fluttershy nodded in agreement. She helped Rarity up and down the stairs. At the bottom, just as they were about to head out; Fluttershy's dad called out to her. She stopped and turned around to face him. Rarity knowing this needed to be a private affair said she could make it to the van and slowly walked out.

"Fluttershy, your brother, he seems like a new person. I haven't seen him this happy in years. Is this real or did you 'give' him something? You and your friend."

"We gave him healing, that's all. No drugs." She was annoyed by his question but understood.

"How then?" There was an urgency and fear in his question. He had tried therapist after therapist and nothing worked. Now, one meeting with his daughters teenage friend and all's good? It was hard to believe.

"This is how," Fluttershy felt the old. familiar power flow threw her as she floated up off the ground. Her shirt parted to make way way for her wings to grow and unfurl. Her human ears disappeared and her pony ears appeared. She heard her father gasp and her step mother shriek as she had just walked in. "Rarity and I have, are magic."

"How, how is this . . ." Hank Shy tried to say but was couldn't.

Fluttershy came back down and changed back. "Long story, but I can explain later."

"Just go with it Dad," Zephyr said from behind Hank.

Fluttershy turned around and left, leaving her dad speechless and mumbling.

Author's Notes:

Just to clarify, I've gone back in time a bit. This happens Wednesday night.

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 9

It was the end of the day on Wednesday and Rainbow Dash was waiting on Scootaloo. Scoot was usually on time. No later than five minutes. She loved spending as much time with Rainbow as possible. Rainbow didn't mind either. Scoot was like the little sister she never had. They were so much alike it was hard to believe they weren't actual sisters. If not for the fact the two girls were of different races; any passer by would be forgiven for thinking they were blood sisters.

Scootaloo came running up to Rainbow at full force. She stopped mere inches form Rainbow, out of breath. Rainbow looked at her with a little bit of confusion and amusement.

"I, ha, ha, I had to ask my, ha, ha, geology teacher something," Scootaloo panted. She then took a few deep breaths and continued. "Sorry if I'm late."

Rainbow laughed. "You're ok there little buddy. Heck, you're right on time. C'mon; or do you need a minute yet?"

"Nah, I good," Scoot replied with a smile.

The started walking. At first both were quiet; which was strange since Scootaloo loved to talk to Rainbow. Rainbow didn't mind. She barely noticed in fact. Her mind thought about everything that was going on. She was excited, nervous (or nervocited as Pinkie called it), happy that Soarin was here, but not sure how he would fit in with fighting this new monster. She thought about her new title and power. "The Warrior", it had a nice ring to it. Real nice!

"Rainbow?"

Rainbow was brought out of here thoughts by the sudden of the softly spoken question by Scootaloo. She looked at her in somewhat surprise. Usually Scoot was just out there. She wasn't one to be shy or speak softly. So it wasn't so much what Scoot said that caught her attention, it was the volume and manner in which she asked it.

"What is it little buddy?" Rainbow asked back as warm and caringly as she could.

"With Soarin here now, are things going to change between us?"

Once again it was a soft, almost whispered, sad question. Rainbow was even more taken aback by it. Was Scoot jealous? She must be. Rainbow suddenly felt very strange. It was like being feeling you were in trouble but you actually weren't. It was a mixture of all types and shades of emotions all welling up in her at once yet a strange numbness as well. Finally she spoke if for no other reason than because she felt obliged to.

"Yes. Yes they will." It was not what she had planned on saying, not what she felt she should say, but the words came in spite of herself.

"Oh. That's what I thought." Scootaloo spoke like someone who already knew what the answer to her question was but still had been hoping the other person would lie to them.

"If I was Twilight or Sunset I could say, put things a lot better than I'm going to, but I'm not. I don't have the words or the smarts, but I'll do my best. Soarin's my boyfriend. Of course I want to spend time with him. I got other stuff going on too. Everything changes Scoot. Me and my folks, we don't act the same as we did when I was a little kid. Times change, people change. Sometimes it sucks, sometimes it rules. Most of the time I can't tell which."

Rainbow stopped walking and turned to Scootaloo. She took the girl's chin in her hand. "But that doesn't mean my feelings have changed. You know, my relationship is different with my folks but I still love them as much as ever. And I still love you. Your my sister. I see that way, I think of you that way, we live in separate houses, have different parents; but you're my sister. Does that help?"

Scootaloo sighed. "Yes and no. I mean, yeah, it does. It makes sense. I talk to Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle and both of them aren't as close to their sisters as they were. We hang out together more than we do with you guys. So I get that. But, they still go home to their sisters. You walk me home and then that's it.

"You were my idol Dash. I looked up to you. You taught me a girl can be a kick butt athlete as any boy. Heck better than the boys. You gave me the inspiration to be me. And meeting you for the first time? Hanging out, talking to you! It's a dream come true. But now, Now I'm just worried we'll drift apart and I'll just be some kid you'll look at in the year book twenty years from now and vaguely remember."

"Uh-uh. Ain't gonna happen little buddy. You and me; we're sisters. I will always be a part of your life and you'll be a part of mine."

"But, as you said, everything changes and I'm not blood."

"And? My parents aren't 'blood' to me; but they're still my parents. They're still my mom and dad. What's all this blood non-sense. Heck, we both no people who can't stand their blood relatives. Blood doesn't make you a family. Love makes you a family. And just as my folks adopted me as their daughter, I've adopted you as my sister. You dig?"

Scoot shrugged. She still felt sad and like she was losing Rainbow, but the fact Rainbow made the effort was a little comfort. Then Rainbow did something she had never done before - she gave Scootaloo a hug. Sure they had high fived and Rainbow had put her arm around her before, but they had never hugged, Scoot started crying and hugged Rainbow back.

After a few minutes, Rainbow pulled away. "If I hadn't had gotten a boyfriend, you would have. I plan on going to college and you'd better be planning on it. There's no guarantee that we'd get into the same school, even if we wanted to. People, friends, family, grow apart. I'm not going to live with my parents forever. But that never means you stop loving them."

"I know you're right Dash. I do. I mean, I barely talk to my folks anymore. I come home and it's up to my room. But, it still feels weird, and sad."

"I know." Suddenly Rainbow realized just how much she had taken everything for granted in her life. Sure she knew she was going to leave and go out on her own but she never fully considered what that actually meant. Eventually she and the others would drift apart. Social media made it more possible to stay in touch nowadays. In here parents day graduation was almost like a wake. You split apart and that was it. But still, social media only goes so far. Life was and would change and loss is an inevitable part of that change.

"But I'm not gone yet. Not that I plan to be! But you know. Let's just walk and enjoy ourselves."

"I'd like that."

The two walked on in silence again but then Scootaloo spoke up again. "Are you afraid of what's been going on? The two murders?"

"Yes. Yes I am." Rainbow paused for a moment thinking about what she should say next (and somewhat surprised by the speed and honesty of her answer). "Sunset and Twilight think it might be a creature that escaped from Equestria to here. We're going to try and find it and stop it."

"DASH!" It was all Scootaloo could say. It was all she needed to say. It held everything she was thinking and feeling it. The fear of losing Dash not just to a guy or normal life changes; but that she might actually get killed. It held her anger as well with Rainbow for not telling her sooner.

"We have to Scoot. Besides, we've done it before. Maybe not to this degree. But we can, we have to."

"I wanna help!"

"No! Absolutely not. I'm not risking you. And don't tell Apple Bloom or Sweetie Belle either. They don't need to know."

"And if something happens? Then what? What am I going to do? Or how could I face Apple Bloom or Sweetie Belle if something happen to Apple Jack or Rarity knowing what they were up to all along?"

"I don't know. But people do the worse things for the best reasons and I don't you putting yourself, or the other two, in harms way trying to help us."

"Fine, for now. But I will tell Dash if I have to."

Rainbow nodded. "I understand."

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 10

Twilight and Flash arrived at school that Thursday morning. Even more than before she felt like she was slipping into a life that had always been hers yet she had almost forgotten. It was both unnerving and comforting at the same time. She knew who she was, where she had come from. She also knew that Sparkle was back in her dimension, separated from her family and friends. Yet the ease in which she was able to slip in to this life and how right it all felt; it was hard to reconcile the two feelings. Harder still was trying to figure what she would do next after this was all over.

Everyone was gathered at the remains of the statue as always. Once again, Twilight sighed to herself. With the exceptions of Sunset and Sonata; the rest were kids, babies really. Oh they thought they were almost adults; but they were so wrong. The growth, the changes that happen that fully make you an adult don't happen for years after graduation. She just now finally got to the place where she considered herself an adult.

She also knew that this was also out of her hands. The girls at least showed they had access to strange, new, powerful magic. Having evidenced secret names (with the exception of Applejack) and the powers that came with them. The boys?- she didn't know, but they were here for some reason if only to give emotional support. Whatever this was, it was bigger than her and what she thought. Still, if anything happened to any of these kids, how could she live with herself?

"Twilight!" an enthusiastic Sunset called. "Guess what? Applejack got her name last night!"

Well then, Twilight thought to herself, I guess everyone is taken care of now.

"Great!" Twilight called back. She waited until she was right up to the rest of them to ask, "What is it?"

"The Earth Mother," Apple said; beaming with pride.

"Wow! That is something," Twilight said, honestly impressed.

"So, what do we do now?" Rainbow asked. She was as happy as anyone that Apple had gotten her name; but what did any of that matter if no one had any plan of action.

"Adagio is back at my place doing research. As soon as I get my new papers, I'll be looking as well. The rest of you, I guess will just have to hold tight until we find something." Sunset could tell Rainbow was frustrated but they had already gone over everything before.

"Maybe not," Twilight interjected.

"What do you mean?" Sunset asked confused and just a bit miffed that Twilight would undercut her a little.

"Well, Fluttershy is The Mystic right? Maybe if we all got together, she could access something, a higher realm or power, maybe see into the future, I don't know, something, that could help us along."

All eyes turned to Fluttershy. In previous times she would have shrank away; but now, she stood proud and smiled. "Sounds like a plan. I could try. But we would all have to be together. All of us. Possibly even Adagio and Aria. I just know at least all of us here."

"Ok," Sunset said, feeling more comfortable. "Everyone check schedules and see when we can all hook up."

"I'm guessing not until next weekend," Twilight said. "I don't think my parents would . . ."

"You mean human Twilight's parents?" Sunset corrected. While part of her thought Twilight's slip up was cute; another part of her was worried.

"Right," Twilight laughed nervously. She was embarrassed about the slip, but more so about what it might be suggesting she was thinking about. "Whatever we do, it'll probably take a while. So it should be a night. a night where we don't have to worry about getting up early for school the next day. That leaves only Friday and Saturday nights. And with everything that has happened, I don't think I would be able to get permission to spend the night or weekend at someone's house on just a day or two's notice. So next weekend would probably be the earliest I could do it."

The rest all started to nod in agreement. Next weekend seemed to everyone to be the best option.

"We'll plan for that then. But now; where?" Sunset said.

"Oh darling, that's easy," Rarity spoke up happily, "my place! Why, we have the rooms to accommodate everyone and my parents are pretty opened minded, they let Sandal here spend the night with Fluttershy already, so they wouldn't mind a mixed company sleep over."

Everyone turned to Fluttershy and Sandal who both blushed.

"Ok then," Sunset said, "let's try to make this happen. Until then, we'll just have to do the best we can and hopefully nothing else happens." Everyone nodded. Then Sunset said, "Of you'll excuse me, I have something to give Vice-principle Luna."

******************************************************

Luna turned the disc over in her hand; not knowing what to make of it. Celestia looked warily at it, her sister, and Sunset.

"And you're sure Discord didn't say what was on it, only to give it to Luna?" Celestia asked worried.

"No, and I didn't look at it either. I thought about it, but figured it was best if I didn't know. Just in case," Sunset replied; equally worried. If whatever was on that disc hurt Luna, she would feel awful.

"Thank you Sunset. You may go," Luna said in all her regal charm. Sunset nodded and left.

Celestia turned to Luna and asked, "You're not really going to watch that thing are you? This is Discord we're talking about. God knows what could be on that thing."

Luna shrugged. "Whatever it is, I will see it. I won't cower in front of that man or his video - even it hurts me in the end." Celestia sighed but offered up no formal protest.

Luna got up, walked to the TV in her office, and put the disc into the DVD player. Pretty soon an image of a young woman came on screen. Luna and Celestia didn't know her name but immediately knew it was Luna's daughter.

"What is your name?" It was Discord. Even thought he was off camera, there was no mistaking his voice.

"Moon Raven," the woman replied in a voice that was just a slightly sweeter, more melodic version of Luna's.

"And why are you here Ms. Raven?"

"Because I'm looking for my birth mother. As I told you when you contacted me, I'm adopted. I never knew that until a couple years ago. I had always assumed my parents were mine; biologically I mean. And they're great people. Don't get me wrong. I love them. They're my parents. But, I don't know, I just want to meet the woman I came from. Well, both parents I guess. But my mother first. Birth mother I mean."

"I understand my dear. No need to be worried. If you could meet her, what would you want to know? What would you ask her?"

"Why, I guess. I mean, why give me up?"

"Well, I can tell you, knowing both of your parents, biological that is, neither was fit to raise you. Your father was a criminal. Your mother was a young, wild child; on drugs, irresponsible, rebellious, and wholly unfit at the time to take care of a child."

"Oh." There was a deep sadness in Moon Raven's voice at hearing what she always suspected but never wanted to hear about her birth mother.

Tears of rage streamed down Luna's cheeks. What was he doing? Was he trying to destroy her? After all this time? Serious thoughts of murder danced in her head.

"I can also tell you that giving you up was the hardest thing she's ever done and it haunts her to this day. It was giving you up that allowed her to turn her life around. She quit drugs, got help, and today is a well respected vice-principle that treats all who walk through her doors as her own. She is by all accounts a wonderful, loving person who misses you everyday."

Both Luna's and Celestia's jaws dropped opened. Was this really Discord? What was he doing? Surely he had some cruel trick up his sleeve that he was getting ready to pull.

"Really?" Moon Raven's voice now filled with hope and a bit of pride.

"Yes. Your mother is a wonderful woman who has paid dearly for the mistakes of her youth. That is why I contacted you. If you wish, I will give this recording to her, with your phone number and address so she can contact you."

"Oh thank you, thank you," Moon Raven began to cry. "Yes, yes of course." She then stopped and a curious expression came upon her face. "You know my father as well?"

"Ah, yes. Sadly he was never able to turn his life around. It would be better for you if you never met him."

The screen went blank for a second then A close up of Discord's face appeared. "I am old Luna, and no doubt Celestia who is likely watching this as well. I shall be leaving this game shortly; but before I do, I am a big believer in balancing the scales. So here you go. " Then a telephone number and address came up on the screen. Simple white text on a black back ground.

Luna quickly paused it, and grabbed a pencil and paper.

"Luna, what are you . . ." Celestia started to ask but was cut off.

"I'm going, with or without you, I'm going. I waited too long for this. That is my daughter! I'm going to see her."

"Luna, think. What could come out of this? Yes, she's your biological daughter but she is someone else's daughter in reality. You missed out on all the important years. Seeing her now won't bring that back. It'll only open new wounds. Sister please."

"All years are important Tia. And yes, I missed out on her growing up, but I won't miss out on her growing old. Maybe I'm just a dog begging for scraps but at this point scraps is what I'm willing to take. This isn't up for debate Tia."

Celestia sighed. "I know," she said and she gave her sister a hug. "Tell her that her Aunt Tia loves her and hopes to see her soon."

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 11

Shimmer found it harder and harder to concentrate on her school work as she delved into the mystery of her other self. She talked to the other students to find out all she could. Some knew nothing, a lot refused to talk, but a few did talk and a smaller number shared camera footage. Footage that if it had not been so consistent across all the angles; she would have found impossible to believe.

Apparently her other self was some sort of witch that could transform herself into an angelic creature and battle the demon possessed. It was all too much. Shimmer was a girl of logic and reason. She was extremely intelligent, fact based, and atheist. Seeing another her levitate, transform, and do battle with another creature who had also once been a student here, was a bridge too far. But the evidence was right there before her and she couldn't deny it.

She struggled with what this all meant. Form what some of the ones who were there said, portals to other dimensions opened up as well. Some even said to seeing strange creatures, intelligent, horse like creatures. Others said living carnivorous plants came through. Once again Shimmer couldn't believe what she heard, but the evidence was there. She knew she had only one course of action - go into the town and see if could find her other self.

The days passed by more slowly than the days before Christmas do for a child. Each second was a temporal labor to endure. All she wanted was for the Saturday to get here so she could catch a bus into town and see if she could find Sunset. She had looked up the town online and decided the local mall would be the best place to begin.

Eventually when Saturday came around, Shimmer got up extra early. She wanted to waste no more time in getting into town. Her parents had questions of course, but she had been practicing her story all week. She spun her lie to perfection. Academy Award winning actresses didn't deliver lines halfway as believable as Shimmer did. So after she was done, her parents let her leave without much fuss.

Where as during the week, time passed slowly; today it flew by and it was everything else that was in creeper gear. The lines for tickets, ticket seller at the bus station, the bus itself, all moved at a snails pace. At times she felt like just asking the bus driver to pull over and let her run there, it's probably be faster. Eventually she got there though.

The town was nice. Charming but not old fashioned; up scale but not snobbish. It was really quite pretty. She entered the mall's address into her phone and followed the directions to get there. Once she got there she just stopped and looked at it. What would she do if she didn't find Sunset? Or what would she do if one of Sunset's friends saw her? She didn't know but she knew those were risks she was willing to take. She breathed deep and walked inside.

She wandered aimlessly around for hours. Walking into this store and that. She strolled isle ways, peered around corners, even stopped and pretended to wash her hands in the various bathrooms just in case. She was about to give up when someone caught her eye.

It wasn't Sunset, but a beautiful, no, sexy, girl instead. She had thick, curly blond hair that was ridiculously high. It looked like something out of the 1980's (or at least the pictures she'd seen of the hairstyles of the 80's). She was average height but perfectly proportioned. Her hips were wide and full, her waist was narrow and svelte. He butt and breast while not big by any definition were perfectly shaped. This girl was the epitome of what western society considered sexy.

Shimmer gasped in awe of this girl. She looked to be about her age, so maybe she knew Sunset. Not that it mattered. She was determined to meet this perfect creature no matter what.

As she walked over to say something, the other girl saw her. A stream of expressions ran across her face: confusion, understanding and then a happy smirk of recognition. Did this girl know Sunset? Was this a mistake? Who cares; she's hot.

"Uh, hi. I'm . . ."

"Sunset Shimmer! I recognize you. I went to Canterlot High with you briefly. Do you remember me?"

Shimmer blushed. There was a power oozing off of this girl, a charm that seemed to overwhelm her. She also thought about how good it was that she found someone who knew of Sunset yet hadn't probably seen her in a while.

"Sorry, I'm not good with names. Faces, I recognized you. That's why I came over; but names?- sorry." Shimmer didn't need to try to sound awkward, she really was.

The other girls smile broadened and took on an almost seductive appearance. "It's Adagio, Adagio Dazzle."

*********************************************************

Adagio saw her walking up her. At first she was confused. It was undeniably Sunset, yet the hair and clothing style were different. Then she instantly knew who it was - it was this world's Sunset Shimmer! Adagio smiled in delight. This was going to be fun.

She needed fun. She needed something. Every time Adagio wasn't with Sunset, Chrysalis was all over her, demanding she do better and hurry. Adagio quickly made the connection that whatever power Sunset had, it blocked Chrysalis from accessing her mind. It was one of the main reasons she now never wanted to leave Sunset's side. Of course the other reason was she was actually developing true feelings for her.

For centuries Adagio had only loved herself. With Sunset, however; she felt a connection she couldn't describe. Maybe it was love. She didn't know. What she did know was Sunset, aside from unknowingly protecting her from Chrysalis' tortures, also made her feel good. Over the past few days, they had talked, laughed, and shared. Adagio found that more and more, she just wanted Sunset to come home and just sit by her and relax.

Now here was human Sunset. Did she have the same power as Equestria Sunset? She didn't know. But if she did, maybe corrupting (as Chrysalis called it) this Sunset would work just as well. That way she wouldn't have to betray her Sunset.

Earth Sunset started to stammer to Adagio; to which Adagio immediately poured on the charm. She knew this Sunset was playing something. Did she know there was another Sunset? She would have to find out.

"Aw, yes - Adagio. I'm so sorry. I should have remembered." This Sunset was a decent pretender. Not as good as Adagio, but then she had centuries of practice on this girl.

"It's alright. Some are good with names, some aren't. So, what have you been up to?"

"Me? Oh, I, I'm doing ok. How about you?"

"I'm alright. I work here now, part-time. I just started today. My roommate thought it'd be a good idea to get out of the apartment and meet people." Actually, Sunset had suggested she get a job to see if she could notice anything or anyone strange and to help pay the bills. Luckily, Discord got Sunset her and Adagio's papers by Thursday night. Friday morning, she applied for the job, was interviewed on the spot, and hired that day. Today was her first day at any job. She hated it, but with Shimmer showing up, it definitely paid off.

Shimmer shook her head. Apartment? How old was this girl? But then she remembered that she had said she had briefly gone to school with Sunset. Most more than likely she was a few grades ahead of Sunset and had graduated. Older woman, nice! She thought to herself.

"Well it worked. You met me again." Shimmer gave her best false laugh.

"Yes, absolutely. Do you want my number? I'd hate to lose contact with you again."

"Of course!" Shimmer couldn't believe her luck. She came here looking for her twin and met a super hot girl who was actually flirting with her. And it was flirting. Shimmer knew when another girl was doing that with her.

Adagio gave Shimmer her number and Shimmer responded in kind. Once done, the two just looked at each other.

"Well I should get back to work," Adagio said and gave Shimmer a hug. As she was doing so, she seductively whispered into her ear, "I hope to hear from you real soon." She gave Shimmer a quick peck on the cheek, walked off, turned around, and waved.

Shimmer did all she could not to start shaking. Forget her twin, she now only wanted to get to know Adagio.

Author's Notes:

Did a brief time jump. The story was becoming almost real time so I decided to jump ahead a bit. Only a couple days though.

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 12

Adagio walked through the front door of the apartment and was met with an overload of savory smells. Sunset smiled as she pushed Adagio in.

"I wanted to make you something special both for your first day at work and for doing such a good on the research," Sunset said happily as she took her jacket off and laid it on the back of the couch.

"I, uh, thank you," Adagio stammered out not sure what to say; feeling a mixture of being touched, confused, and guilty. Sunset had shown her such kindness and yet she was keeping so much from her and was even planning on stabbing her in the back. Adagio hated feeling this conflicted. She much preferred the days when she could watch people die in front of her and not care (or even take enjoyment out of it).

"You deserve it. You got a job and I've gone all over the reports you've made for me - very thorough. Almost too thorough. You've pretty much chronicled every cannibalistic attack on the planet. I'm very impressed. So I wanted to do something special. I made a meal of everything you said was your favorite. I debated on candles, but thought that might be going a bit too far."

"Yes, I'm not a big fan of wax," Adagio deadpanned as she took her coat off and laid it beside Sunset's.

"Ha. Ha. You know what I mean," Sunset teased back. "Now sit down. I'll get our plates ready."

Adagio sat down at the table as Sunset brought out two restaurant style plates. The food was perfectly presented and having eaten so much of Sunset's cooking; she knew it would taste perfect as well. Also true to her word, it was everything Adagio said was her favorite: roast duck, glazed yams, fried potatoes with peppers and onions, and baked corn.

"This looks amazing Sunset," Adagio said, truly struck by the thoughtfulness of the meal.

"Thanks, but the proof is in the taste. Hopefully I did well," replied Sunset as she sat down.

Adagio took her fork and got a piece of the duck. She placed it in her mouth was instantly overcome with how delicious it was. "Oh my GOD Sunset! This is perfect." She quickly took another bite.

Sunset just looked at Adagio and smiled. She hadn't known where taking her in would take her; but Adagio proved to a diamond in the night. In fact only her relationship with Twilight was stronger. She had grown to adore Adagio and liked having her around.

The two ate in happy silence. Words would come. They always did. Their conversations where never forced. And in the like, their silences were never awkward. They had grown to simply be around each other. It was Adagio who finally spoke first.

"This might be a bit much, but is there any dessert?"

"Of course silly. Peach pie."

Adagio shook her head and smiled. "And to think, about a week ago I was starving. Now look at me. I think I've gained twenty pounds."

"You needed to," Sunset said from the kitchen as she got two plates of pie ready.

"Well, I don't suppose I'll get this every time I come home will I?" As soon as Adagio finished saying the sentence, she stopped and her eyes got really big. That word, home it was so strange, so foreign. Even back in Equestria, she had spent most of her time moving, roaming; and once here, in this realm, she had never felt connected to any place. But now, she said that word so effortlessly.

Sunset, too, was surprised. Hearing Adagio call her apartment home felt weird at first. But then it started to feel right. "Yes. This is your home; as long as you want it." She then walked back to the table and handed Adagio her pie.

"Thank you." One would be forgiven for thinking Adagio's thank you only referred to the pie. But she and Sunset both knew better.

"You're welcomed." Sunset sat down and then asked, "Next Saturday night, we're all staying at Rarity's. We're having a strategy session. Would you like to come?"

Adagio looked down at her plate. "I don't know."

"Sonata will be there. She's been doing well. Her and Pinkie have become inseparable. I know she would like to see you again."

"Will Aria be there?" Adagio had been curious about her former Sirens. For over a millennia they had been inseparable. None being out of the other's sight ( at least not for long). This had been by far the longest they had been apart.

"Uh, probably not. According to Applejack; Aria is doing just enough not to get kicked out. But she sticks to herself. That and she and Applejack hate each other."

"I'm not surprised. I could tell you so many stories about that girl. Sonata got peoples' guards down; Aria slit their throats."

Sunset winced. "I hope you mean metaphorically."

Adagio looked into Sunset's eyes and shrugged.

"You know, it's so hard for to remember the person you used to be. I just see who you are now. Oh well, are pasts are not today. And you are not that person anymore."

Adagio looked down again. In fact she was exactly that same person. "Maybe I should just check in on Aria instead."

"Well, I'd prefer you to join us; but ok."

Adagio raised her eyebrow and shot Sunset a quizzical stare. "Really? You trust me to be alone with Aria?"

Sunset smiled. "I do now."

Adagio smiled back and could feel her throat tighten. She would not cry. She refused to. But it took all she had. "Um, well, I guess I should come along. I mean this is a strategy meeting and I guess it would be good if I was there to explain what I've found."

Sunset reached out and took Adagio's hand. "Thank you."

The two held hands for a while until the both realized simultaneously that they had been holding on much longer than normal friends would. Both blushed and withdrew their hands.

****************************************************************

Shimmer laid in her bed, staring at Adagio's number in her phone. She had been attracted, even strongly, to new girls before; but this was different. She felt drawn to this one in way she had never felt before. Sure she was awe strikingly beautiful, but so were many others. Shimmer herself had been told she was before. Adagio, however; it was like she was a magnet and Shimmer was metal. Undeniably drawn to her by the very forces of nature themselves.

She had been debating for hours if she should text her first or let Adagio make the first move. She didn't want to appear desperate or creepy but she also didn't want to seem uninterested either. Finally she decided to type a short message just to get something out.

She typed, "Nice meeting you today. Hope we can do it again soon." She hit send and immediately regretted it. Even if Adagio responded, agreed; how long could she keep pretending she was the other Sunset Shimmer? What if she met the other Sunset and realized they looked slightly different? This was bad.

She put her phone down her night table and would try to force herself to fall asleep. As soon as she was on the cusp of succeeding, her phone started vibrating. Hesitantly she picked it up and saw it was from Adagio. It was short, sweet, and made Shimmer smile. It simply said, "Me too."

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain- Chapter 13

It was Saturday. Twilight had now been here four days and had to constantly remind herself this was not her home. With each day she felt more and more at home. She had even stopped thinking about Sparkle's parents not being her own. Even now, as she was helping Ms. Sparkle in her garden on a beautiful, sunny day; her only thought was I'm helping mom.

Whatever the relationship between Sparkle and her parents had been (and it seemed to be just fine), there was a difference with her. Both of Sparkles parents commented on how much more out going she was, how she took part in the family more. Twilight - too, noticed she acted differently around them than she did her own parents. Maybe she was subconsciously doing a do over. Making up for the mistakes she made as a child.

As she helped her mother dig holes and plant bulbs (which was an exercise in futility considering the drought), she couldn't help but feel the twin burdens of being Twilight and Sparkle. As Twilight, she had to find the monster and stop it. As Sparkle, she had to be a good student and daughter. At first the former was her primary concern. Now, both had equal weight. In another week or so - who knows?

"Sakurakai? Sakurakai?"

Twilight turned to her mother in surprise. She had been so lost in thought, she hadn't heard her mother talking to her.

"Sorry Haha. I was . . ." Twilight started but was cut off by her mother.

"Lost in your own world? I noticed." Mrs. Sparkle smiled and put her hand on Twilight's cheek. "Oh sweetie, you've been so outgoing recently. Much more open than I've ever seen you before. You, here, helping me plant flowers? That would have been unheard of just a couple months ago. But - when I really look at you; I see a sadness in your eyes. Like you're carrying the weight of the world on your shoulders."

Twilight looked down at the ground. You have no idea, she thought to herself.

"Just thinking about stuff."

"Ah, the universal teenage answer. I understand. I was a teenager once as well. In fact I used to drive your oba-chan crazy with answers like that. It's ok. I'm here to listen when you want to talk."

"Haha, mom . . . I love you." Twilight never looked up when she said that. She just kept looking down at the ground, tears starting to roll down her eyes. She had gone from a loner book worm to a princess in charge of saving the world. She had never had time to just be. She went from zero to one hundred. She thought about her own family and all she had missed, first because she didn't want to be involved; then because she was too busy to be involved.

Mrs. Sparkle looked at Twilight in surprise. She had never seen her daughter so vulnerable. She quickly hugged her daughter and held her tight. At this, Twilight burst into a full cry. All the years of regret and self doubt came out. She let herself be emptied of all she had been holding in. After a few moments she pulled away and looked at her mother.

"I, I just want to be your daughter. I just want to be a girl. I'm, I'm sooooooo tired of trying to be perfect and, I, . . ."

"Oh honey, you don't have to be perfect. We never asked you to be. I'm sorry you feel you had to be. Honey, Sakurakai, all we ever wanted was for you to just be our daughter. We love you no matter what." Mrs. Sparkle couldn't believe her daughter had felt like she had to perfect. How long has she felt that way? Why hadn't she ever noticed it before? Was she that blind?

Twilight looked at her mother and smiled. It was a bitter smile. She knew that this woman, Sparkles mother, was speaking as a mother trying to placate her teenage daughter who thought if she didn't perform well on a test, her parents would hate her. But she wasn't a teenage girl, she was an adult, she was a pony princess from another dimension, and she had to save the world.

"Thank you," Twilight said honestly as she whipped away the remainder of her tears.

"So," Mrs. Sparkle said; trying to bring up lighter topics, "is Flash and his family coming over tomorrow? "

"Just Flash for now." Flash and Twilight had talked about it. Flash's family had known of Twilight since the Fall Formal. It would be kind of difficult to explain if one of his family started to talk about how long she and Flash had known each other since at that time Sparkle had still been a student at Crystal Prep. It would have to be something they'd have to work out before the two families met.

"Ok, that's fine. I look forward to it."

*****************************************************************

"Wake up, wake up sleepy head," Sonata said playfully as she tried to shake Pinkie awake.

"Wha ? Sonnie, it's Saturday morning. Please just let me sleep," Pinkie grumbled.

"No. You're still being a grumpy muffin. So today, I plan on making this the happiest day of your life. This is Pinkie Pie's Awsomeness Spectacular Super Fun Day!"

"Sonnie, I appreciate the effort, but I - AH!" Sonata grabbed Pinkie by the arm and yanked her out of bed and onto the floor.

"Ohh, I'm sorry. I didn't mean that."

"Ow, you hurt my Tushie! Well, I guess it was the floor that actually hurt it, but it was you dragging me out of bed that caused it." Pinkie slowly stood up and rubbed her bottom. "Well I'm up now."

Ever since Wednesday night, Pinkie had been in a gloomy mood and having nightmares. No matter how Sonata tried, Pinkie just couldn't seem to snap out of it. So she had come up with a plan to cheer her up. First they would go to the zoo. Then they would go to the park. Then it would be the beach. Finally they would go to the mall. It wasn't much, but all were places Pinkie loved and all were free (except the zoo, but that was only five dollars a person).

Pinkie slowly got dressed and followed Sonata out. She appreciated everything she was doing for her; but it didn't matter. No matter what, she couldn't get over the feeling she had a monster inside her, waiting to get free. Her dreams now were all about her Diane persona. Every night, it would another dream in which Diane was doing some unspeakable thing to one or all of her friends. She would always wake up in terror and Sonata would have to hold her until she fell back asleep.

Sonata and Pinkie didn't even try to sleep alone anymore. Sonata had moved her things into Pinkies room and the two just slept together as a matter of course. It felt strange only because they had started because of Sonata's nightmares; now it was Pinkie who was having the bad dreams. In fact, Sonata no longer had nightmares. If she dreamed at all, it was about her and Pinkie running through candy forests or flying to other planets.

At each stop, Sonata would talk the place up, make jokes and funny faces, but Pinkie just walked or sat, completely blank faced. By the time they got to the beach, Sonata was worried Pinkie was beyond reach.

"Lookie Pinkie; we're the only ones here!"

"It's late September Sonnie; beach season is over."

"It's still warm though. Here," Sonata took her back pack off, "I brought our sandcastle tools. Let's go!"

"No thank you Sonnie. I'm not in the mood. I'm not even dressed for it."

Sonata scowled and dropped her backpack. She then shoved her finger into Pinkie's chest. "Ok, I've had enough. You want to be little miss grumble bum, FINE! But you listen here. You're all worried about who you might be or do; well guess what? - I've done those things. Well maybe not exactly, but I know I've caused people to get hurt, probably even to die. You're afraid you might get blood on your hands, but I've got it on my hands."

"Sonnie, you've told me this before."

"And you apparently you weren't listening!" Sonata stopped to collect herself and calm down. "Do you consider me to be a monster?"

"No, of course not."

"Ok, if you don't consider me a monster for what I have done, why consider yourself a monster for things you haven't done?"

"Because. Because I might."

Sonata shook her head. "You leave me no choice." She reached down, unzipped one of the compartments on her pack, and pulled out a container with cupcakes in it. She opened it up and pulled one out. "You asked for this," she said and smashed right in Pinkie's face.

"WHA, WHA, what the heck!"

"You forced my hand," Sonata said defiantly and crossed her arms.

"Oh yeah?" Pinkie grabbed Sonata's pack, opened the main section, and pulled out a bucket. She then bent down and scooped up some sand.

Sonata looked at Pinkie confused and intrigued by what she was doing. Pinkie walked up to her and then dumped the whole bucket over Sonata's head.

"AHHHHH!" Sonata screamed.

"You. Forced. My. Hand," Pinkie said with a smile.

Sonata growled, grabbed Pinkie and threw her over her shoulder. She then ran down to the shore line.

"Sonata! What are you . . .," before she could finish, Sonata dropped her in the water.

"There!" Sonata got a pleased look on her face but that faded as soon as she saw Pinkie's expression. "Oh crap," she said and took off running. Pinkie jumped up and took off after her.

Despite her head start, Pinkie soon caught to Sonata and tackled her. The two rolled around on the ground - yelling, slapping, biting each other. Eventually they stopped when they ran out of breath. They just looked at each other for a few seconds and then they both burst out laughing.

"You look ridiculous," Sonata said

"So do you," Pinkie responded still giggling. Then she got quiet. "Thank you," she said with a big grin on her face.

"Anytime," Sonata replied back with an equally big grin on her face.

The two looked into each others eyes and then kissed briefly on the lips.

"Let's go home," Pinkie said, still smiling.

"Ok."

Author's Notes:

Haha - Japanese word for referring to your own mother
oba-chan - Japanese for grandmother
Sakurakai - Japanese for cherry blossom

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 14

Pinkie and Sonata came stumbling through the front door giggling and laughing. Maud (who had been home working on a class assignment), looked up at them and raised one eyebrow. They looked an absolute mess. Covered in what looked to be a mixture of sand, mud, and frosting; the two gave the appearance of a couple who had been through an extremely interesting story but one which was better left unheard. Still, that did not stop Maud from asking.

"What happened to you two?"

"Oh nothing," Sonata said in a voice that was dismissive yet full of whimsy.

"Yeah, we just went to the beach, got in fight, smashed cupcakes in our faces, and dumped sand over each other. You know, friend stuff," Pinkie added as almost an after thought.

Maud just blinked and then returned to the book she was reading from. "Just clean-up," she said with her last dying bit of interest.

"Okie-dokiey wokie," Pinkie said and then took of running. "Race you to the shower!"

Sonata started running after her. "No fair, you got a head start!"

Maud slightly turned her head in their direction and then looked down at her somewhat expanding belly. She placed one hand on it and whispered, "At least your aunts Apple Jack and Bloom are normal."

*********************************************************

"You know, I'd forgotten just how wonderful hot showers were," Sonata said as she washed Pinkie's back.

"Really? I've always loved them."

"Oh, I liked them, but I forgot how awesome they were. For most of the time I've been here, warm water was rare. Heck, baths were rare. I remember," Sonata stopped as she handed Pinkie the wash cloth and soap, and turned around so Pinkie could wash her back, "the first we ever had a warm bath. Like, in running water and not boiling a bucket or cauldron of water and pouring it in cold water you got from a creek or river. It was amazing. We must have fought for almost an hour over who would get in first."

"Wow. You must have lived through so much. I mean I know you're old, but, to put you in history, it's weird."

Pinkie finished washing Sonata's back and Sonata turned around.

"It's weird for me too. Like, I don't think about it a lot. But sometimes I'll just catch myself thinking this or that. Like how much better everyone is. Like for realzies. I mean, sure, you all still kill each other at rates that would imply some sort of species wide mental illness; but compared to how you all were just one hundred years ago? - waaaaayyyyyyy better. I think it's because you all smell better."

"Really?"

"Sure. If you stink and everyone around you stinks; how can you be happy? You can't. You just go around miserable and wanting to punch people."

Pinkie shrugged. "Makes sense."

"Now, people smell so good. For the most part. You have mouth wash, deodorant. It's hard to be mad at someone who smells nice."

"I think you may be on to something there Sonnie. Wow, you're really smart."

"Thanks Pinkie. You're the only one that thinks that, but that's enough."

"Awwww, Sonnie! Thank you."

The two hugged and then Pinkie stepped under the shower head to get her hair completely wet (no small feat considering the shear amount of it), stepped back out, turned around, and Sonata applied shampoo to her hair and started washing it.

"Even this, shampoo, is amazing. You wouldn't believe all the things we had to do just to keep our hair even somewhat clean and vermin free. Most didn't work."

"Sounds awful. I'm so glad I'm alive now, in this time."

"Being on the run like we were; it was like living in the old days. Except worse. Without our powers to get people to do what we want, we really were peasants."
Sonata stopped, Pinkie returned to underneath the shower head to rinse her hair out, then returned as Sonata applied the conditioner.

"So why did you run? You know we would have forgiven you?"

"I wanted to stay but the others wanted to go. I haven't been without Aria or Adagio in centuries. I guess I just couldn't see me without them."

"And now?"

"It's strange. Ever since my first night here, I haven't really thought of them. I mean, I did see Aria on the second night. But, I don't think about them that much."

Pinkie rinsed the conditioner out of her hair and traded places with Sonata. Sonata wetted her hair and Pinkie put in the shampoo.

"Is that a good thing?" Pinkie asked.

Sonata thought for a second. "Yeah, I think so. Honestly, now it's you I can't see myself without. I keep saying this, but I've never met anyone who understood me the way you do."

"I feel the same way about you too Sonnie." Pinkie then hugged Sonata from behind.

Sonata raised her arms and wrapped them around Pinkie's. She then rinsed her hair and Pinkie applied the conditioner just as Sonata had done. And this pretty much was every shower. They washed themselves in front and washed each others backs and hair.

Soon they finished and got out. They dried off, went to what was now effectively "their" bedroom, got dressed, and went downstairs.

As soon as they got to the bottom of the steps; they saw Maud waiting for them.

"Oh, hi Maud," Pinkie said. "What's up?"

"Dad called. He said he's coming for a visit."

Pinkie looked at her sister with a confused expression. "He was just here for my birthday. Why would he come back so soon?"

"He's meeting with some investors out here. He's looking to expand operations into fracking as well as just mining. He said fracking is where the future lies. So instead of paying to stay at a hotel; he's going to stay here."

"Oh," Pinkie said quietly.

Sonata went up and put a hand on Pinkie's shoulder. She knew she and her dad had a complex relationship. She loved him; she really did. She also feared him. He was a religious zealot who disapproved of everything Pinkie did. Her music, her dyed hair, her bubbly, party girl personality.

"I'm not happy about it either," Maud said. The sentence itself was unintentionally funny considering that Maud never seemed happy about anything. "I'm still early enough to play off my baby bump as just weight gain. You and Sonata,"

"Me and Sonata what?" Pinkie asked defensively.

"I think it's best if Sonata either stayed somewhere else or at least slept downstairs."

"WHAT? Why?" Pinkie was both confused and angry.

"Pinkie, you and Sonata sleep together."

"Yeah, so. We're two girls Maud. I could see if Sonnie was a boy how Dad would get mad, but how would me sleeping in the same bed as another girl bug him?"

Maud raised her eyebrow. "Pinkie, you two sleep in the same bed together, shower together . . .,"

"But we're both girls Maud! Friends. Best friends."

"Pinkie, don't you think that Dad might get the impression you and Sonata are lesbians?"

"Not this again Maud. Jeez,; now I know how Rainbow Dash feels. Look; Sonnie and I are just best friends. Yes, we sleep in the same bed, shower together, occasionally kiss on the lips, and, and I'm not helping things aren't I"

Both Sonata and Maud shook their heads.

"Pinkie, I love you either way. You're my sister. Even if you're not a lesbian, I don't want Dad to even to begin to suspect it. We're so close to getting away from him. I'll graduate in spring, I already have a job lined up for after. Once I get that, we won't need to rely on him for any support and we can get away completely. He won't have anymore power over us. Until then, I don't want to do anything that might risk it."

"You mean like getting pregnant?" Pinkie asked, mean and bitter

Maud just stared blankly at Pinkie for a second. "Touché," she simply said.

"Oh Maud, I'm sorry. I didn't mean it like that," Pinkie said almost in tears.

"It's ok. Maybe Sonata can stay here; but if she does, she has to sleep in a sleeping bag on your floor. Also, no more showering together. Do you understand?"

"Yes," Pinkie said sadly and looked down at the ground.

"I'll do whatever it takes," Sonata said with sad resolution. "If you think it's best I stay somewhere else, I will. Whatever you think is best."

"Thank you Sonata. And just so you know Pinkie; I really don't care one way or the other if you and Sonata are together. Frankly, you could do a lot worse. You have two more weeks until he gets here." With that, Maud walked off.

********************************************************

Pinkie and Sonata just laid in bed, not able to sleep, staring up at the ceiling.

"It won't be that big of a deal," Sonata said, trying to sound hopeful. "I mean, I'll still be right here. I'll just be on the floor. And we really don't need to take a shower together. I mean, yeah, it makes getting our backs cleaner, but it's not like I can't wash my own back. We'll have to get up earlier in the morning though. That'll suck. I guess we could always just switch to night showers. Or one could get a shower in the morning and another at night. Who ever got one at night would just need a little extra DO the next day but still . . ."

"Why do I feel so sad?" Pinkie flatly asked. "I've known you for what, three days, four days? Why does the idea of you not being beside me at night make me feel so lonely and sad?"

"I don't know Pinkie. But I feel the same way." Sonata rolled over and wrapped her arms around Pinkie and laid her head on her shoulder. "I'm still here now and will be for two more weeks."

Pinkie in turn wrapped her arms around Sonata. "I'm glad," she said and the two finally fell asleep.

Author's Notes:

I was planning on another split chapter with Twilight and Flash but the Pinkie and Sonata section ran so long, I decided to save Twilight and Flash for next week. And if you're getting bored, this part has a few more chapters in and it'll end on a really sad note. I'll kick it over to Equestria for a bit to check in on Sparkle and how she's coping. Then it'll be the final part.

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain Chapter 15

Twilight met Flash at the sidewalk as he pulled up. The two had texted all night so they could get their story straight. It wasn't like they could just come out and say they met last year when she came through a magic portal from another dimension while chasing after her stolen crown because she's actually a pony princess form where she's from; and oh, by the way, that's where your real daughters at right now but don't worry, she'll be back as soon as I vanquish a man eating monster that escaped from my realm. Well, they could but the outcome was likely to be unpleasant.

Flash got out of the car, walked over, and gave her a hug. Both fully realized they were being watched.

"You know what to say right?" Twilight whispered into his ear.

"Yes. I've been preparing all day," he whispered back.

They started walking up to the front door, his arm around her shoulders, hers around his waist.

"Spike will be keeping an ear out too. If he hears anything that might be dangerous; he'll start barking and acting up," Twilight whispered again in Flash's ear.

With that they got up to the door which was opened immediately by Mrs. Sparkle.

"Flash! Hi. Nice to see you again and thank you for accepting our invitation for Sunday lunch."

"It's my pleasure. I am honored that you would invite me. Here." Flash reached into his jacket and pulled out an oblong box that was wrapped in shiny red wrapping paper. "Tsumaranai mono desu ga."

"Arigatou," Mrs. Sparkle said with a smile as she took the gift.

"I know I am supposed to wait until after the visit to present a gift, but I was afraid it might break," Flash said apologetically.

"It's ok. Besides, both my husband and I were born and raised here. So were his parents and my father, so you don't need to be so formal. Come in please."

Twilight entered first then Flash. Inside Mr. Sparkle was waiting for them just inside the dinning room. Mrs. Sparkle walked over and gave Flashes gift to her husband who thanked Flash and opened it. Inside was a pair of chopsticks and a ruler. Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle looked confused.

"The chopsticks are from my grandfather's restaurant. My dad owns his own construction business, so that's why the ruler. Also it's supposed to mean may your home be well built and the food plentiful and tasty. At least that's what I was going for. I might have over thought it a bit." Flash blushed.

"Xie-xie," Mr. Sparkle said with a smile. "Or would it be doh je? I don't know if your family speaks Mandarin or Cantonese."

"Doh je. And thank you. I'm only half Chinese on my dad's side and he only speaks it occasionally. If I ever went to China, I'd be hopeless," Flash ended with a nervous laugh.

"Same for us. My wife knows more Japanese than I do, but even that is scant. Heck Twili here probably knows more than I do. I've noticed she's been speaking it more around the house." Mr. Sparkle shot Twilight a mischievous look and Twilight blushed and looked away.

"It's ok Twili," Mr. Sparkle said in sweet and consoling manner. "Listen, I went through a `back to my roots' phase when I was your age as well. Heck, I went out and bought a kimono when I was fifteen and I came down with it on and my parents busted out laughing. My father could barely breath as he told me that I had on a woman's kimono."

Mr. Sparkle laughed quietly at the memory of his unintended drag show. He then turned to Flash with a smile. "Come, sit down."

"Twilight, will you help me get the food from the kitchen please?" Mrs. Sparkle asked sweetly.

"Sure Ha, I mean Mom." Twilight blushed again. Since finding out that her human counterpart was of Japanese descent, she had delved into researching as much as she could about Japanese culture. It never occurred to her that she was over doing it.

"Ha ha or Mom, I like them both. Well, maybe in public say 'Mom'. I wouldn't want anyone to think you were sarcastically laughing at me all the time." Mrs. Sparkle smiled and went into the kitchen and Twilight followed.

Flash sat down at the table where Mr. Sparkle had pointed.

"Flash, first, I just want to say, I've been where you're at. Meeting the girlfriends parents is never easy. I remember one white girl I dated. She brought me home and as soon as her dad saw me, he yelled, "Oh hell no'. He pulled a gun and I ran away so fast, I forgot I had driven there. Ran right past my car and didn't stop until I was halfway home. Luckily she returned my car the next day. Needless to say that was the last time we saw each other."

"It was kind of like that for my parents except it was my grandfather who didn't accept my mom. I mean, my mom's parents weren't head over heals about the relationship, but they got over it."

Mr. Sparkle nodded knowingly. "Listen, you know the score. I love my daughter. I want what's best for her. So I am going to do all I can to make sure that's exactly what she gets. I also think, from what I've seen of you so far, you're a good kid. Certainly better than I was at your age. I'm not here to be your enemy. I'd like to be your friend. But my first duty is to my daughter. So I will be watching. Understood?"

"Yes sir. I couldn't ask for anything more. I do have one question, how did you know how to say thank you?"

"I deal with Chinese clients at work. I'm the Asian guy at work, so that's who I usually get, Asians. Sometimes I wonder how they'd feel if I went up to one of them and went, 'Oh, you're white, talk to this Polish guy'." There was a mild bitterness in his voice. He was American through and through yet was still seen and treated as an outsider in his own country.

"I appreciate it sir. Thank you."

Inside the kitchen, Twilight was helping to plate the food. Her mother hadn't really said anything to her outside a few basic instructions but Twilight kept noticing she was constantly looking over at her with a smile on her face. Finally out of both annoyance and curiosity, Twilight asked, "Am I doing everything alright?"

Mrs. Sparkle laughed which annoyed Twilight even more. "Mom!" she sort of whined out.

"Sorry Twilight. I know it was you who told him to do all that. The gift, the greeting, and all. Just a touch overboard." Mrs. Sparkle's tone was playful and understanding.

Twilight looked away in embarrassment. "I'm sorry. It's just, I rally care for Flash. I want things to work out for us. I'm just worried that you might not like him."

Mrs. Sparkles smile grew broader. "I must have given that speech a hundred times while I was growing up. I know what it's like. Heck, my parents threatened to call the law on your father if he ever came near me again. When you're a parent, you see the world through two sets of eyes. I see you, now, and I'm flooded with memories and emotions of who I was and how I felt when I was a girl. But I also see how my parents looked at me back then as well. And it's how I look at you now.

"Your father and I talked. So far we really like Flash. He seems like a good kid and it's obvious he's crazy about you. I can assure you, we're not looking for a reason to break you up. We just want to make sure he's worthy of you."

"Thank you Mom," Twilight said and gave her mother a hug.

The two began to bring the plates out to the table. After each was placed where it was supposed to be, they sat down. Twilight sat beside Flash on his right. Mr. Sparkle sat at the head and Mrs. Sparkle sat to his left. Shinning Armor wasn't there. He and Cadence said they'd be around later though. The two had hit a rough patch in their marriage so Shinning moved back in briefly with his parents. Now that they had patched things up, they wanted to spend some much needed alone time together.

The dinner went exceedingly well. The conversation was light and cheerful. The story they told on how they met was close to how they actually met, with her being knocked over and him helping her up, it was just the timeline and the magical details they left out. By the end, everyone was feeling really good and laughing. It was then Shinning and Cadence came in. Both were pale with fear in their eyes.

Mrs. Sparkle noticed first. "Shinning, what's . . . "

"There's been more murders. We heard it on the radio on the way over. They're holding a press conference now," Shinning said in a cold terror.
Without thinking, Twilight rushed to the TV and turned it on. On the screen was the mayor and police chief. The Chief stood in the background while the Mayor talked.

"As I said, the decision was made when we discovered the body of Ms. Fine on Wednesday; that we would keep the details quiet. Things have changed now. So I will let you know what we do.

"On Wednesday, the body of Sandra Fine was discovered in a motel room. It had been devoured like that of Ramone Salazar and Margret O'Conner. What was different was on the wall, someone had written a message to local crime boss Donald Cornelius Richards, also known as Discord. This is what separated from the previous two. Which is why we kept it quiet. While the MO was the same, this seemed to be more of a gangland hit as Ms. Fine was a known prostitute on Discord's payroll.

"But as we discovered more facts about Mr. Salazar, we started to wonder if there was a connection. Then, early this morning, the body of Discord was found. One hand had been chopped off. The body looked to have been there since either Wednesday night or Thursday morning.

"After much debate, we decided to hold this press conference. We do not know exactly what is going on. This might be a new, dark, escalation in the drug war. Some new cartel moving in. We're not sure. But whatever is going on, it's big and it's horrible. So we are coming to you, the public, for any help you can give."

Everyone gasped and Twilight fell onto the couch. She had been getting too comfortable in her new life here but now the horror of what she faced had been made manifest before her. Another human life lost. And Discord? Yes human Discord, but still he was a Discord.

Flash sat down beside her and put his arm around her shoulder. She looked at him and burst into tears.

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 16

Sunset and Adagio just stared at their TV screens in disbelief. Discord - dead? She had just seen him on Wednesday. The day he might have been murdered.

"I can't . . .," Sunset stammered, "I saw him on Wednesday. He was alive. And we got the papers on Thursday!"

"But not from him directly, remember. One of his guys dropped it off to us," Adagio said. She was equally in shock. She knew this was Chrysalis' doing. She felt conflicted. Part of her wanted to tell Sunset and to see if she could actually stop Chrysalis. The other part, seeing exactly what she was capable of, made her want to remain silent and just do what it was Chrysalis asked her to do.

"This, this is horrible. We can't keep sitting around. We have to do something. Maybe we can move up the sleep over."

"Sleep over?" Adagio asked confused.

Sunset shook here surprised she forgot to say anything to Adagio. "Yes. Next, or I guess, this Saturday night, we were all going to try and get together at Rarity's to see if we could use magic to find out what was doing this. It's not certain yet. I guess that's why I forgot to tell you. But if it happens, which now I think it should, I want you there."

"Me? With you? And the others? I don't think so," Adagio said with a laugh. "Besides, how can you use magic? This realm has no magic."

Sunset walked over and stood in front of Adagio. "It does. A little. Through us. When we came over, we brought some of our magic here. You should know."

"Very little. We struggle for centuries here; just barely hanging on. That's why we were so excited to see you gals here."

"But it's more than that. It turns out that we've tapped into something greater. Everyone has new powers, new names. When whatever it is crossed over, it set the stage for something big. Myself, Twilight, all of us." Sunset was nearly breathless with excitement. Gone was the fear and shock of earlier. Now she felt an energy pulse through her.

This is all information Chrysalis will want to have, Adagio thought to herself. "Ok, you have, but I haven't. What good would I be there?"

"Well, from what I understand, all the girls will bring their boyfriends. Try to at least. And I'm guessing Pinkie will bring Sonata. You haven't seen her since you came back here. It's a reason at least."

"I don't know." Adagio said with a mixture of uncertainty, annoyance, and curiosity. "I don't think . . ."

Sunset got down on one knee and took Adagio's hand. "Adagio, please. I want, I need you there. I've seen what's inside you. Despite all you've done, all you were, I see the person you really are, who you could be. Please come. As my friend, as one of my best friends."

You know nothing Sunset Shimmer, she bitterly thought. Still, you could report back to Chrysalis what she would see. Also part of her was really touched by what she had said. Fact was she did care for Sunset. It's why she talked to human Sunset. It was clear that Shimmer was into her. Adagio could act out her feelings for Sunset with Shimmer. But it still wasn't the same.

"Fine. For you," Adagio said reluctantly.

Sunset hugged Adagio and kissed her on the cheek. "Thank you," she said.

*************************************************

Luna was in the middle of packing when the news had come on. So when the phone rang ten minutes later, she knew exactly who it was without looking.

"Hi Tia," she answered emotionlessly.

"You've seen then?" Celestia asked apprehensively from the other end.

"Yes," she simply said.

"Do you think he knew? He must have known something was coming. That's probably why he made the disk for you." Celestia was reaching. She couldn't get a read on what her sister was feeling.

"I don't care Tia. That man help make my life a living hell. And considering everything else he's done; I can't feel sorry. I can't. I'm grateful for what he did in finding my daughter but I can't forgive him for everything else he's done."

Celestia was quiet for a while. "Ok Luna. I wasn't sure. I'm here if you need me. You can even spend the night."

"It's ok Tia. I'm ok. And I know. I've always known you are there for me." Luna took a deep breath. "I think I might come over."

*********************************************************

Rarity looked at Fluttershy whose mouth was just hanging open in surprise and terror. She reached over and put her hand on her shoulder. The two were in Rarity's room. They had been talking and Rarity was showing off some of her new design ideas when the news had come on.

"Darling, we knew this was going to be bad. It's killed twice already." Rarity tried to sound reassuring. As reassuring as possible at least.

"It's, it's horrible. Four people in a week. Rarity, I'm scared. Nothing we've faced has been like this. Even with our new powers . . "

"We'll defeat it together. That's what we do." Rarity brushed some of Fluttershy's hair back from her face. "We're meeting Saturday. We'll find it. We'll face it. We'll defeat it."

*****************************************************

Rainbow's father turned the TV off. He couldn't believe what he had just seen. Cannibalism, here, in America in 2014. He looked at his wife who was in shocked silence. He then looked at his daughter who was sitting on the floor with Soarin and Scootaloo. Soarin and Scootaloo both looked to be in various degrees of shock and horror. Rainbow, however, had a look of grim determination on her face.

Rainbow turned to her father and said, "Dad, can we go to the basement to work out?"

"Sure honey," he answered softly; thinking this was merely her coping mechanism.

Rainbow got up and the others dutifully followed. As soon as the got down to the basement, Rainbow turned around and said, "This is war. If it can kill a crime boss, it can get to anyone. Scoot, I'm sorry, but until this is over, we can't hang out. I can't, I won't risk you. Understood?"

Scootaloo just nodded her head. She had no desire to fight this battle with Rainbow.

"Soarin, this isn't your fight. You don't have to stay if you want. But if you're still in, you're going to have to train for it. I need you fit and ready to fight. Do you understand?"

"Yes. Dash are you sure you can do this? I saw what you're capable of and that symbol that night. But still?"

"In or out Soarin. Those are your only two options."

"In."

*************************************************

Pinkie and Sonata looked at each other.

"This is bad Sonie," Pinkie said with true fear for the first time.

Sonata hugged her. She had seen far worse in her days. She had been the cause of some of it. Pinkie had not though.

"Don't worry Pinkie; I'm here and I'm a Siren."

"Were Sonie; you were a Siren."

"It doesn't matter. I've lost my magic but I still have my dark side and I'll use every bit of it to protect you."

"It's not me I'm worried about; it's you."

"Well, you can protect me then," Sonata said with a smile.

**************************************************************

Chip and Apple Jack had been up in here room studying when she had heard Apple Bloom call out for them. They both had watched the news report in horror. Things had been going so well for them, they had almost forgotten that there was an evil monster on the loose.

Shortly after, Chip's mother called. She wanted him home right away. Chip kissed Apple goodnight and promised to call as soon as he got home. Half a hour later he called.

"How are you doing?" he asked quietly.

"Thinkin'. This ain't gonna be good Chip. This ain't like nuthin' we've faced before. I'm scared. I ain't even gonna lie. I am plum scared."

"Me too. But you and the others, you have the power in you to defeat this. I believe in you. All of you."

"Thanks Chippy. I love you."

"I love you too Jennifer."

Author's Notes:

In case you hadn't guessed this is a turning point in the story. Things will lighten up a little bit but it's going to be down hill for our group for a while. This chapter is all about the principles being reminded (an me as well) that there is a big, bad monster out there and it's not going down easy.

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 17

"Hey Flash, maybe you should go home now? Your parents will probably be worried after seeing this. I'll follow you home if you want." Mr. Sparkles' voice was soft and compassionate. He did think Flash's parents would be worried but he also just wanted to comfort his daughter in private.

"No!" Twilight as she sat straight up.

"Honey. I think . . ." Ms. Sparkle started to say but was cut off by Twilight.

"No! Not now at least. I, I want to talk to him. I need to talk to him. Alone. Can we go to the kitchen please?"

Her parents looked at Twilight then to Flash who looked equally confused as they were. They then turned to their son to see if had anything to say but he just shrugged.

"Ok sakura," her father said sympathetically. "Not too long ok?"

Twilight got up and went to the kitchen and Flash followed. The remaining four just looked at each other when Shining Armor finally spoke, "It was bound to happen Dad."

"I know, I know. All kids eventually seek the hand of their peers over their parents. I did, you did, now Twilight," Mr. Sparkle said with a sense of loss.

"This isn't a peer Dad, this is her boyfriend." Shinning added.

Mr. sparkle nodded knowing the full implication of what his son had said.

******************************************************************

"Everything ok?" Flash asked not sure what else he could say.

"No, no I'm not." There was a rising anger in Twilight's voice. "I was too comfortable, too content with the idea of just being a high school student. I had started to forget why I was here and who I was.

"I am Princess Twilight Sparkle. I'm not a pony princess, but a princess; pure and simple. It is my job, my responsibility to protect those around me, those who can not protect themselves. Whether it be her or in Equestria; I am never off duty."

"Twilight, you're not blaming yourself for those . . ."

"No. I had only got here on Tuesday. There was nothing I could have done to prevent their deaths. But I was getting careless. I was thinking only of myself. If I had continued on as I was, then I could have been the cause of someone's death. I am here on a mission and that mission must take precedent."

Flash nodded. "I agree. Totally. And I want to help. I want to be by your side as you do this."

Twilight's face went emotionless. She stared at flash for a few seconds and said, "You'll die if you do."

"That's a big assumption," Flash said, half laughing.

"No. Princess Celestia told me before I left that you would die if you got involved."

"Oh," Flash got quiet, then shrugged. "We all die sometime."

Twilight shook her head. "Flash, your a boy, a child. You're what? Seventeen, eighteen? You have no clue as to . . ."

"Death, state of non being. That's it, game over. All I am, was or ever will be, gone forever. I get it Twilight. But all of you could die. Sunset, Rarity, Rainbow, Apple Jack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy. Are any of their lives worth more than mine?

"I wasn't joking when I said we all die. I know we all do. The question is how we die. If I had a choice, yes, I would and do want to live as long as possible. But if I'm going to out anyways, what better way than fighting true evil, fighting for your loved ones. And as for my age; kids my age or about are joining the Army everyday. Kids only a year or two older than me going to war zones, fighting, dying, losing limbs, losing their minds. Why should I stay back when others didn't? And at least here we know our enemy is actually evil. There's no politics or shades of grey."

"And if you died, I could never forgive myself."

"And if I didn't fight along side you, I couldn't forgive myself."

"Ok, fine. But then what? Huh? Let's say we fight and defeat this thing and you live. Then what? As I said . . ."

"You're a princess. I know. I don't care. We both knew the issues coming into this. I'm willing to try my best to get past them. It'll work or it won't. It's no different than with any other couple."

"Really? How many couples live in separate dimensions?"

"There's a portal isn't there? You can still travel here, I can travel there. It's a long distance relationship. That's all."

"Flash we're not even the same species. I'm . . ."

"A light purple pony. I know. Remember? I saw you for you were in The Nexus. I didn't care then, I don't care now. If I got to move to Equestria, I will. Whatever. I am here by your side - always. No matter the cost."

"Interrupt me again and I'll be the one who kills you." Twilight did her best scowl before a big, cheesy grin erupted onto her face and she started laughing.

Flash started laughing as well. The two walked to each other, embraced, and kissed.

"I love you," he said then kissed her.

"I love you too," she replied and kissed him.

"Sorry to interrupt," Mrs. Sparkle said as she poked her head through the kitchen door.

Twilight and Flash jumped apart. Each's face glowing a bright red.

"Uh, Mom, I'm . . ." Twilight stammered.

Mrs. Sparkle raised her hand with a smile on her face. "It's ok sakurakai; I understand. But I do think it would be best if Flash left now."

Flash nodded. "I'll see you tomorrow Twilight."

"You too," she said and gave an awkward wave good-bye.

As Flash left; Mrs. Sparkle walked over to Twilight. "He is cute. I can see what you see in him."

Twilight blushed and looked down.

"Twilight, honey, sakurakai; I used to worry about you. You were so closed off, so withdrawn into your own head there. You're so bright, so smart; but I worried you might be too smart. Book smart that is. These last few days, I have seen you come out of your shell. I see a girl, a young woman, full of promise, compassion. I still worry. as your mother, I always will; but I'm not worried for the same reasons. I'm proud of you Twilight. You've really come into your own."

Twilight hugged Mrs. Sparkle tightly. "Thanks Mom. That's all I ever really wanted to hear."

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 18

Monday morning. Twilight's alarm went off but it was pointless; she had been up almost all night. She might have slept one to two hours total. A hour before her alarm was set to go off she had decided to start getting. Shower, shave, brush teeth, sculpt eyebrows, get dressed, make-up, hair. She walked in to her bedroom, fully ready for the day and shut the alarm off.

She gave herself one last quick look over in her bedroom mirror. She was a mixture of mad, scared, excited, but most of all - DETERMINED! She was ready now. The semi-haze she had fallen in was gone. She was here to do battle and battle she would.

"Looking good Twilight," Spike said. He was happy and proud to see her looking so ready.

"Thanks Spike," Twilight said, smiling at the talking dog. Then she turned back to the mirror and said to her reflection, "Let's do this!"

She walked down the steps to find that once again Flash was waiting for her. He looked at her briefly with an apologetic look on his face and turned away.

"Flash! I thought . . ." Twilight started before she was cut off by Mr. Sparkle.

"It's not his fault honey. I followed him home last night to make sure he got there safe. I talked to his parents and I'd feel better if you went to school with him. I don't trust you, I mean, your safety, on public transportation right now."

Twilight looked at Mr. Sparkle in shock, then to Flash, then back to Mr. Sparkle.

"Ok Dad," she said softly after she had composed herself. "I understand and I'm fine with that. You just should have told me first."

"You're right. I'm sorry."

With that, Twilight went to the dining table and ate the breakfast the Sparkles always made. Flash, Mr. Sparkle, and Mrs. Sparkle went over and joined her. They all ate in an awkward silence. Once finished, Twilight helped clear the dishes, grabbed her book bag, and started to the door. Flash got there first and went out to start the car.

Mr. Sparkle stood by the door as Twilight was getting ready to leave. He looked at her with a hurt, wounded expression. He felt sorry for not consulting or at least notifying his daughter what he was up to.

Twilight looked at him blankly for a second before giving him a hug and whispering in his ear, "Aishite imasu Chichi."

"I love you too Sakura," he whispered back

And so it was, everyone got up that morning with their own mixture of feelings. Fear, excitement, just like Twilight. It was an odd sensation to think that one was preparing to go to war. This was their town, their safe place. The morning ritual they engaged in today was exactly the same as it always had been. Nothing in the day said or suggested anything new or different.

But everything was different.

Now as they got ready, they knew it was to face an evil none of them had ever encountered before. This was something that killed and ate it's victims. This was acting on a level none of them had anticipated or could have prepared for.

As Twilight rode with Flash, her mind glanced over a multitude of different thoughts, emotions, and scenarios. Occasionally she would look over at Flash, but then she would go back to staring out the window.

"I'm not going to ask if you're ok," said Flash bluntly. "I already know the answer to that. And I'm not going to ask what you're thinking about. I got a pretty good idea about that too. I just want to know what I can do to make things better."

Twilight reached over and grabbed his knee and smiled. "That, that right there. Keep doing stuff like that."

"And I was for real yesterday. If I got to move to your world, I will. I mean, it might take me a while to get used to the whole 'pony' thing, but it's worth it for you."

Twilight gave a little chuckle. "In my realm, we don't have creatures that look like you. So I don't have any baggage when it come to your looks. You, I mean you guys do have types of ponies and horses. So I can see where it would be strange.

"Flash, I know how I feel right now but I don't know how things will work out. Let's just take it slow for now. After this is over, maybe you can find away to come into my world for a week or two. Or even just a day. Me here a little bit, you there a little bit, and if it works, then we'll call the moving vans. Ok?"

"So you do think I'll survive this then?"

Twilight grew gravely quiet before saying, "If I didn't, I'd go insane."

"Whatever happens, I've enjoyed getting to know you more. Listening to you tell me about your world, your adventures, it's been a gift. I'm honored just to be in your life."

Flash gave his awkward, pretty boy smile and Twilight's heart melted.

"You as well. I loved hearing about how your family came here, what they went through, and how it's affected you and made you who you are. You're my first boyfriend."

"And hopefully last," Flash said with a laugh.

"Hopefully," Twilight said and then went back to thinking.

*****************************************************************

The group had been buzzing with talk and a manic energy for about ten minutes when Sunset came walking over. Rarity, Fluttershy and Sandalwood, Pinkie and Sonata, Apple Jack and Micro Chip, and Rainbow Dash and Soarin. All were gathered at the remains of the statue; talking, wanting to know what to do next. As soon as they saw her, they all stopped. Some of it was surprise to see Sunset here since she had officially dropped out. Also because it was clear that she and Twilight were the leaders and when they showed up, you listened.

"Sunset, I'm surprised to see you here. I thought you had dropped out," Fluttershy said.

"I did, but Sunday changed all that," she said flatly. "I think we all need to be together now."

"So what are we going to do?" asked Apple Jack

"For right now, we wait until Twilight and Flash show up. Like I said, it's best if we're all together."

The wait wasn't long. Shortly after Sunset finished speaking; the two cam walking over.

"So who's ready to fight?" Twilight asked in a voice that was more upbeat than anyone thought was warranted.

"Twilight, darling, you seem different today, " Rarity remarked with some surprise.

"Well I'm me again. I got a little confused there for a couple days. I was starting to see myself as not a princess. But I am. I am a princess. And I became a princess by standing up for those who could stand for themselves, by helping others, by taking on those who would hurt and destroy. I did that in Equestria and I did that here because I'm not just a princess in Equestria, I'm a princess everywhere.

"I never had a true childhood. I mean I was a child, but I was closed off; all I did was study. I put everything I had into excelling academically. I had people who considered themselves to be my friends, but I never considered them to be mine. I shut everyone else in my pursuit to be the best, not from ego, just because I somehow thought that is what I had to do.

"Being here, especially that first time, where we shopped for clothes and dressed up and danced, it felt like I had discovered a missing piece to myself. And this time, as I settled into my human counter parts life, it felt like my life, my second chance, and my escape from having to always be the one who leads and protects.

"But now I know, this isn't my second chance but my destiny. That I AM the one who protects, who fights the monsters. And that's ok. It's more than ok. It's who I am and was meant to be and I'm ready to fully embrace that now."

"And you're not doing this alone," Rainbow said. "You got us. We've got your back."

"And I need all of you," Twilight said. Then she turned to Sunset Shimmer. "We need all of you. Sunset is a princess now as well. She is my equal, my friend, my sister."

Sunset felt tears build up. "Thank you. Together we can do this. I know we can."

"Alright," Twilight started again, "we need a battle plan. Fluttershy, Rarity, what about getting together at your house? Is that a go? And is there anyway we can move it up? If we have to wait until Saturday, we got to. However; everyday we wait, there's possibility of another person being killed."

"Saturday is the earliest. My parents don't like us having sleep overs during the week. At least not large ones. Also, they're not keen on having the boys over. As my dad said, he doesn't want be blamed for making any of the other parents grandparents," Rarity said

"Well can't you tell him that's not what we'll be there for?" Soarin asked

"And what should I tell him? That we're going to try and have a séance in order to find an extra dimensional monster that is eating people but don't worry because all of us, well the girls at least, all have new magical powers to allow us to face this terror?"

"Point," responded Soarin flatly.

"From his perspective it's his daughter asking if her friends and their boyfriends can spend the night together. What would you think?"

"He let's Sandal stay though," Flash pointed out.

"My parents are fairly progressive and they know Fluttershy is on the pill." Fluttershy blushed and shrank down into Sandals' arms in embarrassment. "Plus they've almost adopted her, making her family. You aren't family and they can't make decision or allow for that possibility for the rest of you."

"What if we bring our birth control with us and show him we're safe?" Rainbow said sarcastically.

"RAINBOW! That is most improper. And frankly, what would your own parents be more inclined to let you go to? - a sleepover with just your girl friends, or a mixed sleep over where everyone's boyfriends are going to be there?"

"Eh, point taken."

"I will work on it. We both will. I'm just saying, it might be a possibility it'll just be us girls."

"Ok," Twilight said a bit let down. "We'll hope for the best, but prepare for the worse."

"What about two sleepovers?" Chip asked "You girls go to Rarity's, us boys will have one of our own. We can Skype during them and that way we can see everything, be involved, yet no risk of any unwanted pregnancies."

Apple Jack placed a big kiss on Chips cheek. "That's my Chippy," she said full of pride.

"Great," Twilight said. "That'll be plan B if we need. Let's hope we don't though."

"So what do we do until then though?" Sandal asked, echoing Apple's original question to Sunset.

"Stay focused. Keep looking and listening for any possible signs of our adversary. Talk and plan everyday, as much as possible. Also, we need to start researching the history of our names and powers. Mystic, Healer, Earth Mother, Trickster, Warrior. You can't be the first to have those names. Check folklore, mythology, anything. And we need to start practicing using these powers. Twilight, you and I are going to have to start finding a way to access our powers here that doesn't involve us needing to put on a concert," Sunset said.

"Agreed. You can come to my house after school."

"Alright. And remember, no one get in trouble. You can't save the world if you're grounded," Sunset added.

They all nodded and then the school bell rang. Saving the world (or planning to) would have to wait until lunch.

Book 4: Love's Intoleratable Pain - Chapter 19

Sunset Shimmer walked back to her car. Her plans were to get back home, take Adagio to work, then start researching the names her friends now had. That's when she heard it. A song like she never heard before. It was pounding, aggressive, yet melodic. Entranced by it she walked through the school parking lot trying to find it's source. She eventually came to an old, convertible muscle car with one of the students inside, seat leaned back, hands behind his head, nodding his head to the music.

Sunset carefully walked up to him and asked, "Excuse me, but what song . . . "

The boy jumped and said in surprise, " Oh my god, your Sunset Shimmer! Your awesome!"

Sunset was taken aback by his reaction. No one, even after the Battle, had ever greeted her like that. "Uh, thanks?"

"Sorry, that came off as a bit strong. Let me introduce myself; I'm Valhallen." He stuck out his hand. Sunset looked at it tentatively, then shook it. "It's just that between seeing you turn into a demon and an angel, I mean, that's like an album cover come to life!"

Sunset didn't know weather she should feel complimented, insulted, or to just runaway from this guy. But she decided to take as a compliment and ask, "So what song is that? I never heard it before. It's really good."

"Oh, that's 'Electric Crown' by Testament. They're one of the legends of thrash metal." Val said enthusiastically.

"Thrash metal?" Sunset asked.

It was then Val went into the entire history of metal for her. As he spoke, he'd flip through one song after the next, giving her an example each style metal there was. Sunset was taken by the music and how diverse it was. It went from melodic to literally, just noise; from light speed fast to geologically slow. Every example he played for her brought her new joy. Soon she was also noticing how cute he was with his longish, ginger hair and bangs over the eyes.

After he was done, he asked, "So, what do you think?"

"It's amazing. Can you burn me off some of this? You chose the songs."

"Absolutely!" Val said enthusiastically. He was always looking for a metal convert.

"Thanks," Sunset said then thought for a second. "Shouldn't you be in class? I mean the bell rang a while ago."

Val shrugged. "Yeah, but I just didn't feel like it. And what about you? Shouldn't you be as well?"

Sunset awkwardly smiled. She had to tell him something. So she decided to tell him part of the truth. "I dropped out."

"Really? I'm kinda thinking the same thing. Unfortunately my mom won't sign the paper work for me. So I come here, sometimes I go in, sometimes I chill here. Mom takes the car away from me when the school calls, I show up, I get the car back, and the cycle repeats."

Sunset grew concerned. "Why would you want to drop out? Do you know how that will effect your future?"

"Aw, look whose talking. But, honestly, I don't care. The world is going to Hell in a hand basket. Global warming, terrorism, the economy, resource depletion, it's all down hill. There is no future, so why worry about it?

"So what about you? Why'd you drop out?" The questioned was pointed but not mean spirited.

Sunset grew red. She didn't know what to say. She couldn't tell him the truth but she had to say something. She started to speak but then stopped. Why lie? He had seen her transform, witnessed magic, so why not tell him the truth?

"Because, I'm actually from another dimension. In fact I'm a thirty year old adult trapped in a teenagers body in this realm. A monster from my dimension escaped here. It's the one responsible for the latest killings. So I'm tracking it down and I'm going to kill it. After that, I'm going back home where I won't need a high school diploma."

Sunset looked at Val to see what his expression would be. His hair hung over his eyes making it hard to read.

"Oh. Well that's cool then." Val's tone was unemotional and matter-of-fact.

"You're not surprised by that?"

"Sunset, I've seen you and your friends change. I've seen the portals open up during the Friendship Games. Why would I not believe that?"

"Good point."

"Can I help?" Val asked bluntly.

"What? Uh, first I don't even know you,"

"Valhallen, well Frederic Valhallen. I'm seventeen, I lift weights, I've taken martial arts training, I play guitar, love horror, only child of a single mother, poor, we live with her sister, my aunt, I'm brilliant but don't apply myself academically according to most of my teachers, nihilist, I don't have many friends, but the ones I do, I'm loyal to the end. I also like Paddington Bear. Know me now?"

Sunset looked at him with a expression that was a mixture of puzzled, amused, impressed, and worried. "Not really. Everything you said could be a lie. Even if it's not, this isn't a horror movie. Real people have died already and more probably will before I can end it."

"All the more reason to get reinforcements. Did I mention I'm wizard with a sword?"

Sunset laughed. "You don't give up do you?"

"Well, I've never had a restraining order against me so I obviously do."

Sunset laughed even harder. She found this boy to be quite charming .

"Ok, how about a date then? No monster hunting, just a date?" Val asked.

"I tell you what; you go to school, today, all this week, promise me you won't quit, and, yes, I'll go out on a date with you. Deal?"

"That's a lot to ask for just one date."

"Well, play your cards right and it won't be just one. Now, I'll walk you in. Being tardy is better than being absent."

"Phone number first. I trust only after I verify."

Sunset pulled out her phone and asked for his number. He have it to her and she immediately called his phone. He then added her number to his contacts.

"Now, inside. March!" Sunset ordered playfully.

"Yes Ma'am. Did I mention I love being dominated by strong women?"

"Something to keep in mind for later. Now move."

With that she walked him to the school entrance and watched him go inside.

Author's Notes:

This is a reworking/expansion of a scene from my first story Even Mountains Erode Over Time . Val was originally going to have a much larger role in the story but I cut him out due to time. So I've brought him back in to this one. It'll pay off later.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 20

Adagio looked herself over in the mirror. Yep, she still looked good. Even without her old flamboyant dress, she still stood out. Fashion sense - expert level. She might hate having a job but she would still look great doing it. She left her bedroom and went to the living to wait for Sunset.

Soon a burning sensation in her brain that she had become quite familiar with took hold and she was brought down to the floor.

"Well? Why have you not done as I have asked? Sunset remains uncorrupted! I tire of you Adagio. Do something soon or I will make you suffer as beyond imagination."

"I . . . I have news," Adagio stammered out through the pain. "The girls, Sunset's friends, they all have new powers, new names."

"What is this? Tell me more. And don't try to bluff me Adagio!"

Adagio felt the pain subside. It didn't go away completely; but it did decrease to the point where every thought, every breath was a labor.

"Sunset, Twilight, and the others. They have a magic when they are together. That's how they were able to defeat me."

"I know this already. I've seen into your mind. You better have something more than this."

"I don't know the details; but apparently when you crossed over, you amplified whatever they had. They've gotten new, mystical names and even greater powers. I don't know much else outside of that. They are planning on hunting for you though."

A new burst of pain seized hold of Adagio.

"Have you told them about me? How are they planning on hunting me? Speak to me girl!"

"I DON'T KNOW!" Adagio screamed then the pain stopped. She knew exactly what had happened. Sunset was home.

*********************************************************

Sunset walked through the door and saw Adagio in the fetal position on the floor; crying. She ran over to her, knelt down, and grabbed a hold of her.

"Dag, what's wrong?" Fear radiated from her voice.

It took Adagio a bit, but soon she recovered enough to talk. "Nothing. I, I get these excruciating headaches sometimes. I guess it's from being separated from the power of the gem stone."

Sunset hugged Adagio. "Dag, I'm so sorry. You sure you want to go to work?"

"Yes. Just, just let me fix my make-up." Adagio went to her bedroom and started to repair her make-up as best she could in the time she.

Sunset called from the front room, "I met a guy today." Sunset's voice was happy and light. Even a little proud.

"Oh?" Adagio tried to hide her disappointment and sadness. She had been growing closer and closer to Sunset over this past week. Close enough to even start developing what she took for romantic feelings. It was hard to tell. She had never really felt anything positive toward anyone before. From what she understood from reading and watching their (human's) fiction, romantic was the best way to describe what she felt.

"He's young, seventeen, but he's really cute. Charming as well. I'm thinking of going out with him this Friday."

"Well, congratulations then." She hoped her good will didn't sound as forced as it actually was.

"I could ask if he has a friend. We could do a double."

"No thank you."

"Why not? It couldn't hurt. And it'd be nice to have wing gal there."

Adagio looked down and fought back tears. "I'm not into guys," she called back; trying to sound aloof and indifferent.

"Oh! You're a lesbian?"

Adagio laughed to herself. Apparently, she thought. "No. Not into anybody. Not like that."

"Oh," Sunset said in disappointment. "Ok then."

Adagio came out in to the living room and stood in front of Sunset. "Well?" she asked with some trepidation.

"Dang Dag! You look great. I feel sorry for the human race for not being able to date you."

"Yeah," she said quietly. "Well let's go."

Adagio was quiet the whole ride to the mall. Sunset knew there was something bothering her but she also knew if she pushed, Adagio would just retreat further into herself so she kept her mouth shut. Sunset pulled up in front of the store where Adagio worked and Adagio got out.

Before she shut the door, Sunset finally asked her, "Dag, are you ok? Seriously. You don't have to go to work. We can just relax at home today if you want."

Adagio shook her head. She turned to walk away but then halfway turned back. "Thank you Sunset, for everything." Then she left.

******************************************************

Adagio went about her work in a haze. She still did it well. One thing Adagio never did was half butt something. Emotionally she was gone though. Even mentally she was mostly checked out. Only using enough of her brain to accomplish her job but nothing else. It was in this haze that she was taken surprise by a voice behind her.

"Hey Adagio!"

Adagio nearly jumped. She wasn't used to having people sneak up on her. Well, not allowing them to at least. She turned around and saw human Sunset Shimmer standing there.

"What are you doing here? Shouldn't you be at school?" she asked genuinely surprised.

"We had a water main break at school so they left us off. You can Google it to see if I'm lying," Shimmer said with a smile. "I caught a bus here to see if you were working. It paid off."

Adagio looked at her watch. "I go on break in half an hour. Can you wait until then?"

"Sure!"

The time passed extremely so. So slow, Adagio thought she might be in a localized time warp. Her break did come eventually and there was Shimmer waiting for her by the door that lead to the rest of the mall. The two hugged and walked to the food court. Shimmer just got an iced coffee while Adagio got a salad and bottle of orange juice. They both sat down at a table and started talking. Shimmer started first.

"You ok? You look - sad."

"I'll be fine. First let me check," Adagio took out her phone and looked to see if Shimmer was telling the truth. "You lied," she said bluntly with a hint of humor behind it.

"I never said I wasn't. I only said you could check to find out for sure."

Shimmer smiled even more broadly. This made Adagio smile as well and she shook her head. "You're going to get in trouble you know." She tried to sound serious but failed.

Shimmer blushed and looked down. She waited a bit before continuing. Her voice was soft and shy. "Um, I just wanted to see you. I think it's obvious by now, through my texts and everything that I'm gay. I'm gay and, well, I like you. I mean liiiike you like you. And, judging by some of your texts back, you like me to. In that way. Am I wrong?"

Adagio looked all around the room and then down at the table before finally speaking. "No. No you're not."

Shimmer had been worried that she miss read Adagio but now that she knew she hadn't, she felt like she was going to burst with joy. "So, would you like to go on a date sometime? Maybe this Friday?"

Adagio looked at Shimmer for a second and then started to lean into her. Shimmer was surprised at first and didn't know what to think until she realized that Adagio was coming in for a kiss. Shimmer slowly leaned forward and the two kissed. Slowly, softly, gently at first. Then the kisses grew faster and more passionate. They grabbed each others heads, caressing each others cheeks, pulling their bodies in closer.
Then Adagio suddenly pulled back.

"What's wrong? Did I . . .," Shimmer started to ask in fear that she did something wrong or that maybe Adagio was just playing with her.

"You're not my Sunset," Adagio said almost apologetically.

Shimmer stared at Adagio. She knew, she actually knew she wasn't the other Sunset Shimmer. "How?" she asked.

"I, I live with another Sunset Shimmer. The another straight Sunset Shimmer. I have developed feelings for her for which she could never experience for me. I was going to use you as her stand in. But I can't. I won't. I'm sorry. I'd still like to be friends and maybe later; who knows. But for now, it wouldn't be right or fair to lead you on and use you."

Adagio couldn't believe the words she just spoke. All of Adagio's life was using other people. Now she couldn't. Maybe it was just she was too prideful to accept a consolation prize. Whatever the reason, she couldn't go on.

Shimmer looked down. "Oh. Well I thank you for your honesty. Actually, I already about the other Sunset. My school played the school she went or goes to. I'm not sure if she's still there, but I'm guessing not. The day I met you, I was here trying to find her. Ever since meeting you though, I've completely forgotten about her." She stopped and then added with a laugh, "You're just that good looking."

Adagio laughed as well. "Thanks. You as well."

Shimmer then stopped laughing and got really serious. "Can I meet her?"

"I don't know. I'll ask. She's going out on a date this Friday I think. Then we're going to a sleep over on Saturday. I'll see about Sunday." Then Adagio got somewhat stern. "But only if you go back to school, understand. There's a monster lose you know."

"Oh yeah, some sick crime gang or something. Ok I will. And Adagio, thank you. People as good as you are hard to find."

"You have no clue," Adagio replied bitterly.

The rest of Adagio's break they talked and Adagio ate. Once done, they hugged goodbye and went their separate ways.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 21

Adagio walked out of the store to see Sunset waiting for her. She tried to smile as best she could. She had never experienced heartache like this. She'd felt anger at being banished, at being defeated, felt depression at being under Chrysalis' thumb, but never this. This was new and it made her feel weak. That was the worst of all. Chrysalis sucked but she was a higher power and higher powers dominate those below them. That was nature. This was just her giving in to her base emotions.

Sunset came up to her, hugged her and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Adagio knew that Sunset meant this as a sign of friendship and comfort but to Adagio it was a thousand hot knives being thrust into her heart.

"Hey Dag, I decided we should go out tonight. Just the two of us. I've made reservations at a nice little restaurant in town. They even have a band and dance floor. Totally upscale. I figure we need a little rest. So how about it?"

"I'd rather not," Adagio said in a voice as dark as storm clouds at night.

"Too bad grumble bum; you're going," Sunset said in a teasing but stern voice.

"If I have no choice, why did you ask?" Adagio groused as she opened her car door.

"To give you the illusion of free will," Sunset joked back as she got in the drivers side.

"Witch." Adagio halfway joked back.

Sunset drove off and it wasn't too long before Adagio realized she wasn't going home.

"Aren't we going home to get ready?" she asked confused. While she was dressed nice for work; if they were headed to an upscale restaurant, then she was no where near dressed up enough (and frankly, neither was Sunset).

"We are. Well, we're going to get ready, just not at home. I told you, this is a special night. I have us booked in at Le Trice for the full spa treatment. Massage, facial, manicure, pedicure, hair, and make-up. I also stopped by Roma and picked out some dresses there. They should be at the spa waiting for us."

Adagio was shocked. "Sunset, that must have cost a fortune!"

"Pretty much. But we're going back to Equestria soon and US currency isn't worth anything over there so why save it? The roads going to get tough. Might as well have fun while we can." Sunset looked at Adagio and smiled. Adagio turned away and looked out the window. Slowly, in spite of herself, a smile crossed her lips.

Once they arrived at the spa, the two were separated. Each went with their own personal assistant. For Adagio it was like a slice of Heaven. The constant pampering and fussing over her; it made her feel like her old self. No, better. She enjoyed the attention, the service, but now no longer looked down on those around her. She wasn't manipulating them or belittling them, but was actually just enjoying the experience and the occasional small talk.

At the end, she was dressed (the dress Sunset picked out was amazing and Adagio loved it), her hair, make-up and nails done, and she was lead back to the waiting room where Sunset was waiting on her. Sunset was talking to one of the ladies behind the reception desk when she looked over and saw Adagio. Her eyes grew wide and her mouth dropped open.

"That bad?" Adagio joked though still feeling sorrowful.

"Dag. You. Look. AMAZING!" Sunset had always known Adagio was attractive by any set of human metrics; but seeing her now, like this, she appeared almost transcendent.

"Not nearly as good as you." Adagio tried to play off the compliment since allowing for even the hint that Sunset might be interested in her as more than a friend ripped her open anew.

"If you think that, you haven't looked in a mirror yet." Sunset walked over and took Adagio to a nearby mirror and stood beside her.

"Both you ladies look amazing," the receptionist said from behind them.

"You know," Sunset said with a smile, "she's right." Then she curtsied and said, "To the restaurant m' lady?"

Adagio curtsied back as memories of more formal times filled her head. "With you, where ever my love." Adagio suddenly blushed and cursed herself for saying that. She didn't want any hint of how she might truly feel.

If Sunset took what she had said seriously, she made no show of it. Sunset place her hand on her hip and extended the elbow for Adagio to slip her arm through (which she did).

"I am so proud of you young ones," the receptionist, a stately lady in her mid-fifties, said. "In my day, I, we, could have never been as open as you to are. Blessed be you."

Adagio went to correct the lady but was stopped by Sunset. "I gotta show my girl off," Sunset said and then kissed Adagio on the cheek. Adagio just looked at her, smiled, and returned the kiss with one of her own. The lady seemed to well up a little bit at seeing this display of affection, a display she never could have made when she was their age.

Sunset lead Adagio out of the spa. As soon as the door shut behind them, Adagio leaned over and whispered in Sunset's ear, "Why did you do that? She thinks we're a couple."

Sunset shrugged with a mischievous grin. "So what? Heck, if I were gay, I'd loved to have a girlfriend like you. No, scratch that, I'd love to have you as a girlfriend. Besides, while we were talking, I got the feeling she was trying to see if we were lesbian and that she was as well. Her generation went through so much; I thought it might be nice for to think the struggle had been worth it."

"Trust me, I live through those times. Humans are so much better now. I almost don't find them disgusting anymore." Adagio ended with a slight laugh to make sure Sunset knew she was joking.

"Oh stop!" Sunset playfully responded and slapped Adagio's arm. "Besides, what do you care what she thinks anyhow? You're not homophobic are you?"

"Uh, far from it," Adagio responded as best she could.

"So, then don't you think I'd make a good girlfriend? Embarrassed of me?"

"No! Never." Adagio cursed herself again as to how serious and emphatic she had sounded.

"Ok then. Why worry?" Then got to Sunset's car. Sunset opened the door for Adagio and motioned for her to get in. Adagio curtsied once more and got in. Sunset closed the door behind and got in her side. They then left for the restaurant.

The restaurant was beautiful. It had a classic 1940's elegance. It took Adagio right back to that decade. She and the other Sirens watched the world burn around them. For the second time in a generation the world was at war. Sonata had actually suggested they get involved somehow. Maybe enchant the Axis powers to stop the war. Aria argued it was none of their concern and the humans had always been killing each other. Sonata said that this was worse though.

Adagio understood the point Sonata was trying to make but said such a plan was infeasible. They did do some things for the war effort though. Including a couple USO tours. Instead of enchanting the soldiers to follow them, they sang to give them extra strength in battle. It was a strange role reversal for them but even Adagio knew that Hitler and the other Axis powers were a threat to even them.

"You ok Dag?" Sunset asked a little concerned.

Adagio smiled. "This place just brought back some memories; that's all."

"You've been here before?"

"No, no. The décor takes me back."

"Oh, yeah, sorry. I forget how old you are sometimes."

"Sometimes I wish I could."

Sunset took Adagio's hand and squeezed it. Adagio smiled and a waiter led them to their table.

The rest of the night went great. The food was amazing, the band was terrific. They played both period pieces and modern day ballads. Sunset and Adagio talked, laughed and joked. Adagio shared stories from her time on earth and some of her most memorable moments like when The Sirens had almost been executed as witches about half a dozen times. For Sunset it was entertaining, for Adagio it was almost like therapy.

At the end Adagio got really quiet. "Thank you Sunset Shimmer. You don't know how much I've loved tonight. May I ask why though?"

Sunset smiled. "I knew something was bothering you this morning. I don't know what, and I'm not going to ask. If you want me to know, you'll tell me when you're ready. I just hated seeing you sad. So I skipped work and arranged all this. It was a bit of a pain, but if you're happy, it's worth it."

Adagio smiled as a few tears ran down her cheeks. "I am."

Sunset felt herself start to cry at seeing Adagio so appreciative. Then she heard the band start to play Lorena McKennit's The Two Trees. "Oh my god I love this song."

"Ah, so do I. It's a master piece."

Sunset then got up and put her hand out. "Care to dance my lady?"

Adagio looked up in surprise. "Sunset, that's a ballad."

"So? You never slow danced with a girl before? I thought you said you weren't homophobic?"

Adagio felt crushed. Sunset had know idea how this was messing with her emotions. It was like some unintentional cosmic tease. Then she figured to hell with it. She might not be able to have Sunset as she wanted, but, tonight, she could pretend.

Adagio took Sunset's hand and the two began to dance. At first it was a more formal stance. Then slowly, the two got closer until they were barely moving, just holding each other close in what was basically a hug.

"If you were gay," Adagio whispered in Sunset's ear, "I would love to be your girlfriend. Just incase I hadn't made that clear earlier."

"You did Dag. Too bad we're not gay; we'd make a great couple."

"We would."

*****************************************************************

From outside the receptionist stood with her partner of 27 years. She had gotten off shortly after Sunset and Adagio left. Feeling good, she had asked her partner to go for a walk. As if by destiny, they had come to the front of the restaurant in time to see Sunset invite Adagio to dance.

"That's them," the receptionist whispered to her partner. "The ones from the spa today."

"You're right; they do make a beautiful couple," her partner responded. "If only we could have done that."

"It's ok because they can. And we can now. Dance?"

"Here? On the sidewalk? With no music? You're crazy," she replied and then danced.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 22

Twilight put her books in her locker. It was the end of the day and the halls were a throbbing, teaming mass of kids trying to get out as fast as they could. People bumped, pushed, and shoved trying to leave as though the building was on fire. This, of course, meant those who were still trying to get things in and out of their locker were like those who stood by the pit at a metal show; technically not in the fray, but still catching the stray elbows and such.

This had always annoyed Twilight but she was even more agitated because Sunset had texted her earlier today and said she couldn't come over tonight like they had planned because she was doing something for Adagio. This annoyed her on two levels. One was the fact they had a monster to stop. A monster that had already killed at least three (possibly four) people already. This was serious business. This wasn't the time to go off and have fun.

The second reason it annoyed her so much was because she and Sunset were supposed to be "sisters". They were both princesses now. They had communicated at great length in the interim between The Battle of the Bands and her return. Yet her she was off with someone who neither of them had seen since trying to gain enough magic to - What ?

Come to think about it, none of them really knew what The Sirens had planned. Were they going to try and take over Earth? Were they trying to find a way to return to Equestria? Maybe Twilight should ask Sonata sometime. It was in the past now but it would still be nice to know.

Sonata. Twilight had found she really liked Sonata. It was like having a second Pinkie Pie around. And when those two got to talking, it was all she could do not to pee herself from laughing so hard. Sonata had turned into a wonderful person who Twilight liked a lot.

Then Twilight began to feel guilty. She hadn't seen Adagio in months but Sunset has seen her everyday for about a week. It's possible she saw in Adagio what Twilight had seen in Sonata. Sunset did say Adagio was working on helping their search. Twilight shook her head and decided that maybe she was just being jealous. The two of them really hadn't spent that much time together. Well, Saturday would help that.

"Hey Twilight, you ready?"

Twilight was so lost in her thoughts she had failed to see Flash walk up to her. She jumped a little bit and squeaked in surprise.

"Sorry. I didn't mean to scare you," Flash said, honestly feeling bad.

Twilight smiled and gave him the best hug she could with her arms full of books. "It's ok. I was just lost in my own head there. I should have figured my dad would want you to take me home as well. I'm almost ready."

Flash helped Twilight finish up and the two went to his car and started the drive back to her home.

"So what time is Sunset supposed to be over tonight?" Flash asked.

"She's not coming over. She texted me and said she was doing something with Adagio tonight."

"Really? That's not too responsible," Flash said in a surprised and disappointed manner.

Twilight shrugged. "She knows what she's doing. I was ticked too, but it is Sunset; I have to give her the benefit of the doubt."

"So what are you going to do tonight then?"

"Outside of homework?" Twilight gave a small laugh at her joke before turning serious again. "I don't know. I'm still trying to figure somethings out."

"Like what?"

"Well all the others girls had visions, got new names, and powers. Sunset and I did not. I figured it was because we were both princesses and didn't need them but then I started to think about what they actually meant, who gave them those names and powers, and why is it that both the human and pony forms of our friends have them.

"Also, I'm thinking about how orchestrated this feels. I mean, think about it. The exact same girls, well I guess not the exact same, but you get the point, that I met in Ponyville - girls who had all started off in different towns with different stations in life; were still able to come together in both realms. Except for Sunset and I.

"Really think about it for a second. Rarity, Pinkie, Apple Jack, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy, all met and become friends in two separate universes. Not parallel dimensions, but separate universes. Yet, where was human Sunset and me? Twilight was living in the city while I don't know where human Sunset is; but I expect to see her soon."

"What? Why?"

"Ah, let me explain. I think human Sunset and Twilight weren't here because if they were, then things wouldn't have played out as they have. When Sunset crossed over, if she would have seen another her here, I doubt she would have stayed or she might have traveled to someplace further away as not to arouse confusion or attract notice.

"And if human Twilight had been here, then I would have had to keep a low profile and not been seen by anyone when I came over. In either case, we would not have met the human forms of everyone. And that seems to be the key. All of us were supposed to meet. Including you."

"You know, it still bugs me there's another me in your dimension," Flash said with a bit of jealousy.

"Flash," Twilight gently scolded him. "We've had this conversion before. He's a version of you but he is not YOU. Besides I'm ok with you being around my human self."

Flash raised an eyebrow. "Really?" he asked skeptically.

"That's my story and I'm sticking to it," Twilight laughed. "Anyway. I remember when I first came here, Pinkie asked if I had a twin sister who lived in the city and was also named Twilight. That shows that they had at least met in passing before. Yet they made no connection until after I was there.

"I think whatever is setting this all up, wants all of us to meet. We have to meet. That there is a bond between us that transcends time and space. And I don't mean just me, Rarity, Sunset, etcetera, but even our other selves. I feel that I am supposed to have met human Twilight. I also feel that we're supposed to meet human Sunset and fairly soon."

"I haven't met my other self. So what does that say?"

"I'm not going there, that's what that says," Twilight said with both anger and sadness.

"So you really think it's all been set up?"

"There's too many coincidences for it all to be random chance."

"So I guess the two big questions are who and why."

"I think Princess Celestia knows, probably Princess Luna as well; but they're not saying. I got to figure this out. Maybe once the girls find out more about their names and we share that information, I can figure it out better."

"Have you thought about how you'll do your magic yet?"

"No. Sunset had said that she and the other girls were able to access magic by expressing what their true selves were during the games. But I don't know how that would apply to ponying up while playing music?"

"Well, this is just a guess, but, you are the princess of friendship with the power of friendship right? Well, being in a band is kind of like the ultimate expression of friendship. Everyone working together to accomplish a common goal that not only benefits them but others as well. Different instruments playing in harmony, different people coming together to perform the song."

Twilight's eyes grew wide and her face lit up. "Flash, you're a genius! That's it. Fluttershy and Apple Jack got their names after being intimate with the person they loved. Rainbow got hers after defending herself and her boyfriend. Once again, an act of love."

"What about Pinkie and Rarity?"

"Fluttershy told them their names, but it wasn't until Rarity, my Rarity, used her power to heal my Apple Jack did she earn it. Pinkie is still waiting to manifest any of her powers yet so all she has is the name Fluttershy told her.

"Our magic is activated by love! Friendship love, romantic love, but love. That is they key!"

"Well, if that's the case; maybe I'll get a name if you and I . . ."

"Slow down there hoss, as Apple Jack would say. Besides, I haven't figured out a time when we could put that hypothesis to the test."

"But you are working on it right?" Flash asked with a devilish grin.

Twilight blushed. "Let's just say, it's an experiment I'm most eager to try out."

Author's Notes:

There are references to previous stories of mine as well as events in the first 3 movies. Also this was to establish that the characters do talk and discuss things "off camera" so to speak. If I tried to fit everything in, I would die of old age before I was able to finish.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 23

Flash and Twilight pulled up in front of her home. He parked the car and walked her up to the front door. The two were about to kiss good night when the door opened and Mrs. Sparkle greeted them.

"Flash, thank you so much for brining Twilight home. Would you like some gas money?" she said in a very sweet and up beat voice.

"No thanks Mrs. Sparkle. Any extra time I get to spend with Twilight is a bonus. I should be thanking you."

"Would you like to come in? I'm getting supper ready. You can call your family and ask if it's ok for you stay if you want."

"Mom, I got homework to do," Twilight said surprised by her mothers' actions.

Mrs. Sparkle shook her head. "Oh Twilight, the more you change, the more you stay the same."

"I could stay a little bit Mrs. Sparkle but not for supper. I will have to call my dad though." Flash thought for a second and then added, "If it's ok with Twilight."

Twilight shrugged. "I'm fine with it. I'll take my back pack upstairs and then I'll be down."

They went inside. Flash went over and sat on the couch after saying hi to Mr. Sparkle. Twilight went up to her bedroom where Spike was waiting for her.

"Hey Twilight. How was your day?" Spike asked, excited to see her.

"It was ok. We've started to step up our efforts to find and fight this thing, whatever it is. Sunset was even supposed to come over tonight to discuss possible plans; but she cancelled." The disappointment still came through in her voice even though she had tried to get over it.

"Oh, that's a bummer. So what are you going now?"

"Not much. At least tonight. Besides, Flash gave me a great insight as to how our magic works over here. It's all tied to love. So as long as we can focus our love for each other we should be able to access our magic at will."

"It makes sense. After my Twilight turned into a monster, it was seeing me and remembering how much she loved me that caused her to stop and be defeated by Sunset. So yeah."

Twilight rubbed Spike's head. "You miss her don't you?"

Spike looked away. "Yeah. I mean, you're nice and look and smell just like her; but you're not her."

Twilight picked him up and cradled him in her arms. "It's ok Spike. She's being taken care of in the best possible way and I'm working on trying to get her back as soon as possible. I miss my Spike as well."

Spike gave a quick lick on the cheek. "We should go down now."

"Ok Spike. Let's go."

The two left the bedroom and headed downstairs. Just as they got to the bottom; the front door opened and Cadence and Shinning Armor came in. Both had weird, silly expressions on their face and it was clear they were trying to hide a smile.

"Oh, hey son," Mr. Sparkle said confused as to why they were here.

"Shinning! I wasn't expecting you and Cadence tonight. I hope I have enough food made for you," Mrs. Sparkle said surprised and concerned.

"You always do Mom," Shinning teased. "Anyway, we just came over because, well, we have an announcement to make."

"Um, I'm going to go then," Flash said. "This is a family affair. I'll see you tomorrow Twilight." He got up to leave but Shinning stopped him.

"It's ok. Heck, you're almost family. Besides, it's all good." Shinning then looked to Cadence.

"Well, I, we, went to the doctors today. It was basically to confirm what we already knew; but we still wanted to make sure. I"M PREGNANT!"

Mr. Sparkle gasped, Mrs. Sparkle started crying and hugged Shinning and Cadence. Twilight's mouth dropped opened in shock.

"I'm going to be an aunt. I'M GOING TO BE AN AUNT!" She ran over and hugged both of them.

Flash shook Shinning's hand and said congratulations.

"Well, this is good news," Mr. Sparkle said. "We got to celebrate. Flash, are you sure you can't stay?"

"Sorry Mr. Sparkle. With everything that's been happening, I can't. Sorry."

"I understand. I'll tell you what. I'll follow you home again just to make sure you get there safe."

"It'll be ok Sir. Besides, you got enough going on here. I'm glad I was here for the announcement though."

"Call me as soon as you get home ok?" Twilight said.

"I will." He then kissed Twilight on the cheek and congratulated Shinning and Cadence again.

*******************************************************

It was about ten o' clock when Flash called. He had given her a quick text when he had gotten home and said he would call her later. Twilight picked up her phone and said hello.

"I'm not interrupting am I?" flash asked. "If they're still there, I'll just wait until I see you tomorrow to talk."

"No. They left about half an hour ago. You're good."

"Big news. Are you going to tell other Twilight?"

"I will, but not until we're done. The portal makes it easier to cross over, but it's still not the same as a phone call. Besides, I can't risk her wanting to come back before we're ready. It's a crappy thing to say but it's the truth."

"I know. I understand too."

"You know, I really do feel like I'm the one becoming an aunt."

"Who knows, maybe you are. You told me your Shinning Armor and Cadence were married, maybe when you get back they'll have an announcement for you."

Twilight gasped. "You're right. Oh my god, I never thought about that. Uh. I really need to get back as soon as possible. I forget that while my life goes on here, my friends and family lives go on there."

"When you go back, can I come along for a bit. I don't know what I'll tell my parents, but I'll think of something."

"Well, I was thinking; if we're going to try to make this work, your parents should know the truth about me. Maybe we can bring them along to meet my family?"

"Whoa! That's major, but, honestly, that's probably the best thing. It'll be a big shock to them."

"They'll have to know eventually."

"True, true."

"Shinning did say he was going to enlist in the Army reserves. He said it felt like the best thing to do. It's good benefits, extra pay, and with world in the state it's in, he feels it's his duty."

"Oh wow. How'd his parents take it?"

"Um, considerably less well than the first news. They tried to talk him out of it but their Shinning looks to be as bull headed as mine is. It got a little heated for a while but they came to an understanding eventually."

"You Sparkles are a family of fighters; no matter what dimension you're from."

Twilight laughed. "Very true. It does just get more motivated to stop this thing. Pinkie's sister and Apple Jack's brother are having a baby. Now Shinning and Cadence. I want, I need to make this a better world for them, their children."

"I feel the same. Anyway, I should go. I got to get to bed. Night Twilight; I love you."

"Love you too Flash." She put her phone down and looked at Spike. "I should go to bed too."

"Wouldn't hurt," he responded jokingly.

Twilight just continued to look at Spike for a while then asked, "How do you think you're Twilight will respond?"

"Hard to say. She's fairly logical. Shinning and Cadence are married so it was bound to happen eventually. I don't know."

"She really is like I used to be. From what I understand that is."

"What about you? How do you feel?"

"I feel like a proud aunt. I know I shouldn't but I do."

"Eh, it's understandable. What about you're children? You ever think of having any?"

"Until recently, no. Now," she paused, deep in thought for a moment, "yes. Yes I do. Not right now, I don't think right now. No, definitely
not now. But yes. I want to get married and have kids someday. At least one."

"To Flash?"

"Well, he's the only candidate for it right now," Twilight laughed.

"True," Spike laughed as well. "How old are you Twilight?"

"Twenty-seven."

"That's a big age difference."

"It is but, Flash is mature beyond his years. Anyway, it's too early to talk about all this. I still have a monster to catch and some sleep to get."

"You're right. Night Twilight."

"Night Spike." Twilight didn't fall asleep for a couple hours. All she could think about was her unborn children.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 24

Sunset slowly woke up. Her head was groggy from the wine she and Adagio drank last night after they had come home. Sunset wasn't a drinker but did keep a few bottles around (mostly for cooking). The two were in such high spirits that she had decided to bust one out as the cherry on top of an amazing night. The two drank and talked, drank and sang songs, drank and, well, things got blurry from there on out. Sunset was many things but a drinker wasn't one of them.

As she shifted her weight, she felt something on top and behind her. Curiosity trumped fear and she tried to figure out what it was. As she moved a bit more, she realized that what was on top of her was an arm. From there she deduced the thing behind was the person who owned the arm. As the rest of her brain came online, she realized that person was Adagio who had apparently not only slept in the same bed as Sunset but had spooned up tight against her.

Sunset was surprised but not alarmed. In Equestria it was common for friends to lie next to one another or even in the same bed if it was a sleepover. It was humans that over sexualized everything. Even after three years, she still found their use of clothes to be a bit silly; but to each species their own she supposed. Still, it would be nice if they could pull their minds out of the gutter every once and a while.

Sunset had planned on going back to sleep when she realized she needed to take a much needed trip to the ladies room. "Dag, Dag, wake up," she softly said as she gently nudged Adagio.

"What is it darling?" Adagio mumbled halfway conscious.

"Darling? What are you?-Rarity now?" Sunset laughed.

Adagio fully awoke then and realized with embarrassment both her position to Sunset and what she said. She quickly rolled back and then regretted it when the headache kicked in. "Ow. Sorry," she said in too much pain to be embarrassed anymore.

"It's ok," Sunset laughed. "I just need to pee that's all and I couldn't get up with you on me." She then pulled back the covers and headed to the bathroom.

"Please bring back aspirin," Adagio moaned. It had been decades since she last had anything alcoholic to drink. Any tolerance she had was long gone.

"Will do," Sunset called out.

Adagio laid on the bed, her hand over her eyes. Her head throbbed but still she smiled. Last night had been wonderful. She finally got to experience joy that didn't come from making others suffer. It was the beauty of the experience that had made it so great. Of course the bitter that went along with the sweet was knowing that it was a one off and that Sunset would never be hers but even that only seemed to make the good parts even better.

"What are you smiling about? I thought you had a hangover?" Sunset said as she walked back over to the bed with some aspirin and a glass of water.

"Last night stupid," Adagio teased. There was no malice or condescension in her voice. "You have no idea how badly I needed that." She sat up, took the pills and water, swallowed and laid back down. She looked at Sunset, smiled, and realized they were both naked.

"Wha . . ." she tried to speak but words seemed to lock in her brain and failed to make it to her mouth.

"What? Oh, yeah. A bit strange" Sunset said looking down at her own nude form. " I figure we were just too ripped to try and get into our pajamas. Besides, where we come from, were naked all the time anyhow. Well mostly."

"Uh, true," Adagio stumbled at first before she was able to think coherently again. "Remember though, I've been here for about a thousand years. After that long you start to go a bit native."

"I guess so," Sunset laughed.

Adagio looked up at Sunset and just started to smile again. "I want to thank you Sunset. Thank you for being my friend. After all that time with Aria and Sonata, I never considered them my friends. Underlings, not friends; certainly not equals. I consider you my friend and my equal. The first. And I thank you for that."

"Dang it Dag," Sunset said as she wiped away a tear. "You're going to make me cry." She then crawled back in to bed and hugged Adagio. "So, what do you want to do today?"

Adagio had to bite her lip from saying what she really wanted to do but she did realize she had to say something. "Sunset, I, I met your counter part." She spoke slowly and a touch apologetically.

"What? When?" Sunset was surprised, curious, and a bit concerned Adagio hadn't told her earlier.

"At work. She came into the store. Sunset, she knows about you. She just transferred here from New York. She goes to Crystal Prep. That's how she found out about you."

"Oh." Now Sunset was just curious. "How'd she know to talk to you?"

"That's one thing. She's you, but not exactly you. She's, well, she's a lesbian. She started talking to me because she was attracted to me. That was the only reason." Adagio was slowly teasing everything out not sure how much to exactly say.

"Of course she would be. Heck, I'm straight and I find you attractive," she said in a no duh voice.

"So you're not concerned or bothered . . ."

"She's a version of me but she's not me. All our doppelgangers vary slightly from each other. Besides, love is love Dag. I keep telling you, I don't get hung up on who people decide to love or have sex with."

"Me either. I'm just glad you're not," Adagio said all the while thinking you find me attractive?

"So, how did it go? Did you let her down gently?"

"Actually, we exchanged phone numbers. I also told her about you and she wants to meet you this Sunday."

"WHAT? Why? Why would you do that?" Now Sunset was getting upset.

"Because," because I'm falling in love with you and was going to use her as a substitute but then felt guilty because I suddenly developed a conscious thanks to you she thought to herself but said, "I think it might be important."

Sunset got a look on her face that said she was deep in thought, as if trying to work out an extremely complex math problem. Her face lit up and she squealed in delight and excitement. She then grabbed Adagio's face and kissed he own the lips. "Dag, that's it! Of course we're supposed to meet. It all makes sense now. Her transferring here?, now? - there is something larger going on. I got to tell Twilight tonight!"

Adagio wasn't listening at first. She was too caught up in the joy of the kiss. Slowly she came back down form her high. "So you want to meet her?"

"Yes. Call her and tell her Sunday is a go. I have to meet Twilight tonight and talk about plans. I was supposed to meet her last night but I cancelled to take you out."

Adagio was taken aback a bit. "You cancelled on Twilight for me?"

"Yes. I couldn't stand seeing you sad. It paid off as well. You telling me this, now, is great. I have new information to give her. We can work something out now and then on Saturday, when we all get together, maybe we can really wrap this up and take this monster down!"

Sunset radiated joy and enthusiasm. Adagio looked at it with a mixture of love and sorrow. She loved seeing Sunset happy but sorrow because she could easily tell Sunset who it was that crossed over but she wasn't going to. Even in her honesty, Adagio was a betrayer.

Sunset snuggled up close to Adagio. "Hey, how about we just stay in today? We'll have a quiet, chill day. You and me. We can talk, read, watch TV, just you and me. Sound good?"

"Very," Adagio said. She held Sunset for a bit and cursed herself.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 25

"TWILIGHT, SUNESET'S HERE FOR YOU," Mrs. Sparkle called upstairs.

It was Tuesday night, about 7:30. Sunset had texted Twilight earlier, apologized again and asked what time would be best to come over. She also said she had important news to tell her. Twilight was grateful that she was coming and said she had important information to tell Sunset as well.

"Come on in Sunset. You know you don't have to wait outside." Mrs. Sparkle liked Sunset. She had brought so much out of Twilight since they met. She hated to admit, but she was even afraid for a second that Twilight might have a crush on Sunset. Then Flash came along and that was that. She hated feeling that way. She had lesbian friends, but she had always hoped her daughter would follow the traditional path. Progressivism usually stops at ones own children.

"Thank you Mrs. Sparkle," Sunset said as she walked in. She liked the Sparkles. She had always found them easy to get along with and talk to. But then she was closer to their age than Sparkle's. She then realized she had never thought about how Twilight was fitting in. Twilight was only three years younger than Sunset. For an adult woman to suddenly have to play dutiful daughter must be hard.

Then Sunset remembered what Twilight had said yesterday morning about actually liking being a girl again. The idea was strange. Sunset actually hated playing the role of a teenager. Then again, she was pretty much living as an adult. What would she have done if she would have swapped places with human Sunset and lived with her parents? Would she have still plotted to take over Equestria? Or would she, like Twilight, reverted back to an adolescent state and mellowed out? It was interesting to think about.

Twilight came running down the stairs. "Sunset!" she yelled excitedly and went over to her and gave her a hug.

"Hey Mom, is it ok if Sunset comes up to my room?" Twilight asked.

"It always was in the past honey," Mrs. Sparkle said a little confused.

Twilight blushed. "Sorry. I just like to be thorough."

"I know and it's fine."

Twilight and Sunset then ran up stairs to Twilight's bedroom.

"Ok," Twilight said excitedly as she closed her bedroom door, "you want me to go first or you?"

"Since I bailed on you yesterday, you go first," Sunset said equally as excited.

"Ok," Twilight said again then grew quiet for a second. "I've really missed Sunset. I wanted to come and visit more; I did. Everytime I thought about it, I changed my mind. I kept thinking what would happen while I was away. So much has happened; that even when I was bored out of my mind, I was still too afraid to leave in case something happened while I was gone."

"It's ok Twilight. It is. We still wrote. You filled me in on what was happening over there. In fact, your letters helped me feel connected to home. And to be honest, if you had been here, I don't think I could have or would have stepped up as I did. You gave me strength and you gave me space to use that strength. I've become a princess now because of you. There's no need to apologize."

Twilight shook her head. "You always were a princess. You just needed to see it in yourself. Not the power, but the nobility." The two hugged again and twilight continued.

"I know how we access our magic here. It's love. Friendship love, romantic love, famial love, it doesn't matter what type; it's just love is the key." Twilight then went on to explain her theory and how she came by it while riding home with Flash. She also went into how everything looked as though it was being set up by some higher power. She talked about all the coincidences and little details that all added up their being something more.

"So, what do you think?" Twilight said, breathless with excitement.

Sunset nodded, not quite looking at Twilight which made Twilight worried. Had she found a flaw in her logic, her reasoning that she had missed?

"That all makes sense," Sunset said deep in her own thoughts. "In fact, it makes even more sense now. You said how neither of our human counterparts were here when we showed up yet everyone else was. Then, out of the blue, your counterpart shows up. And now,
now, Adagio told me that my human counterpart has shown up."

Twilight looked stunned. "What?"

"Yep. Apparently she just transferred to Crystal Prep, human Twilight's old school. Not only that, she's been looking to meet me. That's how she met Adagio." It was Sunset's turn to go into great detail about how Adagio met Shimmer and all. "This isn't a coincidence Twilight. I completely agree. The question is now what? I feel like we have all the puzzle pieces but no clue what picture they're supposed to make."

Twilight thought for a second and then got a small, mischievous smile on her face. "We should try to access our magic."

"What? Now? Here? How?"

"By focusing on love. Love for our friends. Love for our home world. Our love for this world. Our love for each other. If love is in fact the key, focusing on it should allow us to access it."

"Alright," Sunset said more than a bit unsure exactly what that meant or how to do it.

"Ok, close your eyes and think of all the people you love or one person in particular. Let them fill your mind. Focus on how you feel about them," Twilight said in a calming voice.

Each woman thought about her loved ones. Their friends. They though about all the good times they'd had together and all the bad things they'd overcome. Soon little ripples of energy started to flow down their spine, following the countless nerve systems to each part og their body. Their toes and fingers tingled with electricity.

And then nothing.

They women opened their eyes and looked at each other in confusion.

"You felt that right? I mean I wasn't the only one?" Twilight asked in a state of nervous confusion.

"I did. I felt it. It felt like something was about to happen and then - POOF; nothing."

Twilight thought for a second. There had to be an explanation. Obviously they had been somewhat on the right track because of what they had felt. Yet something was missing. Some piece she wasn't sure of. Then she got it an idea.

"Maybe instead of closing ourselves off in our own thoughts, we she look at each other and actually concentrate on our love."

Sunset nodded in agreement. The two then stood just a little over arms length apart from one another and looked each other in the eyes.

"I'll go first. Sunset, I love you. Since getting to know, know your back story, you have become more than a friend, you're my sister. Every time I got a new letter from you, my heart would jump for joy because I knew your letters would always be deep, thoughtful, honest, and force me to think about things on a level much deeper and more complex than I ever would on my own. You have also shown a compassion, humility, and grace few to none could ever match."

"And Twilight Sparkle, I love you. I was lost, angry, and bitter when you found me. You could have done so much to me. Taken me prisoner, locked me in jail, but you didn't. You gave me friendship. You supported me and more importantly, showed me I could not only support myself but others. You saved me. I am a better person for having you in my life. My friend, my companion, my sister."

It was then all conscious thought left them. Staring into each others eyes, their left arms extended in front of them making what looked like an 11 looking down from the above. Then their right arms rose up, sticking out at their sides. Their hands formed fist then the first two fingers extended. Their arms then bent at the elbow so that their fingers were pointing straight up. A small ball of ice blue energy appeared in between their left arms and they started making clockwise circles in the air with their right hands.

They then began to float off the ground as their hair was gently blown back by an unfelt wind. The room started to spin around them and then dissolve as paint running down a canvas that had water poured on it. Instead of a white back drop, though, it was a plethora of stars and galaxies; nebula and gas clouds. The very universe appeared to revolve around them. Countless voices could be heard dimly in the background. Songs, chants, and screams.

They then brought their right arms down and had them pointing straight out in front of them. the two slowly drifted toward each; meeting in an embrace. Then each one dissolved herself. Sunset into a pillar of light and Twilight into a pillar of darkness. The two pillars started to spin in a circle forming a giant ying-yang sign before disappearing completely. A blinding flash of light exploded and both women were back in Twilight's bedroom, hugging each other tight, lips locked in a loving kiss.

Slowly each woman came back into her own mind. It was like waking from the deepest sleep after having the most vivid dream imaginable. Their eyes had been closed and they slowly opened them. Slowly they pulled their lips and looked each other up and down.

"That was . . ." Twilight started to say softly and out of breath

"Yeah, it was," Sunset finished in a similar manner.

"I was gone. I mean, I wasn't there. Me, my personality, my reasoning, they were all gone. Yet, I just did all that, all those moves and I remember it all."

"I know. Same here." Sunset was thrilled by the experience but then got concerned. "What does it all mean though?"

"I don't know. Maybe we should try casting a spell or something?"

Without thinking, each woman raised her one arm so that she was the mirror of the other. Then they spun around while moving their arm so that it was sticking out at the side. Instantly the room was gone an they were in a jungle. Then they stuck the first two fingers of each hand up, brought their arms up straight in front of them and bent their elbows so their fingers pointed up and they were now in a dessert. They then dropped to one knee and placed one open hand on the ground and they were at a beach. They stood up, turned around, and locked hands and the Twilight's room was back again.

"Sunset, we didn't teleport," Twilight said in amazement and fear.

"No. We changed the very fabric of reality," Sunset answered back equally amazed and scared.

"I've done that, transmuted things on a small scale, but, we just transformed the entire physical world around us! No one, not even an Alicorn, not even Princesses Celestia and Luna can do that."

"But we did," Sunset said with both a smile and laugh. "Twilight, with that much power, how can anything stand against us? We got this in the bag. All we got to do is find it and boom, all done."

As if on cue, a loud clap of thunder sounded. Out of no where, winds and rain much higher and more powerful than any natural hurricane could generate blasted open Twilight's window. It knocked both Twilight and Sunset to the ground. A pale light shone in from the outside and formed a face. It was male and old and looked to be asleep. Then it looked like it's eyelids began to open.

"TWILIGHT, WE HAVE TO STOP IT!" Sunset screamed.

They both put their hands out in front of them, one hand behind the other. Bolts of energy came from their palms and hit the face as it kept coming closer and closer. The women kept blasting away but the face kept advancing. Twilight and Sunset started to feel drained. Their energy was dropping fast.

"I CAN'T KEEP THIS UP MUCH LONGER!" Sunset screamed.

"TAKE MY HAND!" Twilight screamed back as she reached out with one hand.

Sunset looked concerned but did so anyway. "TOGETHER!" she screamed

"TOGETHER!" Then Twilight added, "I LOVE YOU MY SISTER!"

"I LOVE YOU TOO!" Sunset answered back.

All of a sudden, each woman released a massive blast and the face was pushed completely out. All was quiet again. In fact, everything was exactly the way it was before. Whatever had attacked them had altered reality around them and it had taken all their strength to beat it back.

Twilight and Sunset sat for they didn't know how long, trying to regain their strength. Eventually both were able to speak. Sunset spoke first.

"That, whatever it was, was not Equestrian. That was something, I don't know what, but it almost had us."

"I know. We got cocky. Hubris. This isn't about one monster. This is what Luna and Celestia warned us about. The great Evil."

Sunset nodded. "They weren't kidding. This is going to take everything we have Twilight."

"And not all of us will survive, I remember Luna saying that. This is it. This is the big one. What are we going to do? I don't want those kids' deaths on my shoulders." Twilight was pleading. She was talking at Sunset but to the universe.

"We don't have a choice Twilight. They have been chosen just as much as we have been. And, frankly, we're going to need them if any of us are going to survive."

Author's Notes:

This was going to be a much longer chapter with Twilight and Sunset engaging in a conversation about the future after the action. But I felt it was getting a little too long so I decided to split it up in to two chapters instead.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 26

Twilight slumped back against her bed and laid her head back, eyes closed. She sighed and opened her eyes and just looked at the ceiling. "I know," she said in a defeated voice. "I don't have to like it though."

"I don't like it either," Sunset said sympathetically. She shifted her weight so she could look more directly at Twilight. "It is just the girls though. As far as we know. We could send the boys away until we face it. Honestly though, I doubt that'd make much of a difference. I think the di has already been cast."

"I know. I know. They're just kids though. Of course I say that knowing I'm dating one," Twilight let out a bitter laugh at that thought.

"Don't feel bad; I have a date with one this Friday," Sunset said with a rye smile on her face.

Twilight sat bolt upright and looked at Sunset in shock. "No way! How . . ."

"I met him the other morning while leaving school. Nice guy. Musician, always a plus. Cute. It just kind of happened," Sunset finished with a shrug.

"How's that going to work with all that we have to do? And with coming back to Equestria?" Twilight's voice was raising. She was surprised and concerned about Sunset's behavior.

"I don't know Twilight. You tell me."

Twilight calmed down a bit. "Point," she simply said then slumped against her bed again.

"Truth be told Twilight, it feels weird to even talk about returning to Equestria at this point. I've been here so long now, the last couple times I did go back, I don't know, it felt strange."

"I know what you mean. Having hands and walking upright does feel good after awhile." Twilight turned to Sunset and smiled.

Sunset smiled back. "Yes they do," Sunset laughed a little and then she turned around and sat back against Twilight's bed. "It doesn't seem real anymore," she continued. "You know, I hated playing the part of a teenage girl for the longest time. Yet, when I look at those girls, I realize I'm no better than they are. They're trying to figure out what to do with their lives, what they want to be, and that's exactly what I'm doing. You'd think I'd have it figured out by now."

"You partly do. You're a princess. You may not have an exact title right now, but your duties are the same. The general ones at least. Protect, serve, and keep the peace."

"That's another thing I'm not used to yet. I mean I always wanted to be a princess but now that I am, it doesn't feel like it and I don't know what to do about it."

"I never wanted to be one but I know what you mean about not knowing what to do with it. It took me almost two years until I got comfortable with it. Don't worry, you'll find your purpose."

"I still can't see myself back in Equestria though. I still think I'll keep on as I am in this world. That's part of the reason why I decided to go out on a date - because I can't see myself not being here."

"Is that why you stayed after the second time I came here?"

"No. I told you that was because I still felt there was something for me to do here; and I was right. If I had gone back with you after defeating The Sirens, I wouldn't've been able to stop your human self and then what?"

"Maybe that was the last future I saw. I told you about the time loops and alternate futures. The last one I saw was of a completely dead Equestria. I never figured out why. But maybe that future was from timeline where my human self was unopposed and drained all the magic out of Equestria."

"It's possible. Heck I could have been the cause of that one. Who knows." Sunset stopped and thought for a moment. "So many possible outcomes, so many possible futures. It's hard to think about all of them."

Twilight nodded. "I keep trying to think about my future. Just recently I started to think about having kids for the first time."

"WHAT! You? With Flash?"

"Well he's the only one right now. So yeah," Twilight answered a bit annoyed. Spike had just asked her the same question the other night so it was kind of annoying she had to answer it again. It was doubly annoying that they would if ti was Flash in the first place. What was she going to say? - no, I'm not thinking of having children with the only guy I EVER dated. I'm thinking of a future guy I'm going to leave Flash for.

"Sorry. I didn't mean anything by it."

"I'm sorry too. I got too snippy. But, yes, with him."

Sunset waited for a while then asked, "Soon?"

"No, not soon," Twilight responded; irritated she would ask a question like that.

"Oh thank god," a voice cam from the other side of Twilight's door.

Twilight jumped up, ran to her door, and flung it open. Out it the hall stood Mrs. Sparkle; her face bright red in embarrassment.

"MOM!" Twilight yelled in disgusted anger.

"I'm sorry sweetie. I wasn't ease dropping, I promise. I was just walking by when I heard you say children and, well, I just had to stop and listen. So, I guess I was ease dropping."

"Mom; I'm not stupid! I know I'm not ready to have kids yet. There's a lot I need to do yet. OK? Besides, I haven't even, you know, been with a boy in that way yet. But I am at that age when I have started to at least think about."

"You're right, you're right. I know. I'm sorry. I shouldn't have listened in on you. I'm your mother and I get concerned and I worry and you've grown up so much, so fast. I'm just not used to thinking about you in that way- as a young adult."

Twilight smiled and gave Mrs. Sparkle a hug. "You raised me right Mom. You and Dad. It's, I'll be ok."

Mrs. Sparkle smiled, hugged Twilight back and walked off down the steps. Twilight shut the door, walked back over and sat down beside Sunset.

"Is that true," Sunset asked in a state of disbelief, "that you've never had sex before?"

"No!" Twilight answered back, annoyed that Sunset would even think she would have. "I never thought about it. I was a loner. I mean, I didn't even want friends let alone that."

"And how old are you?"

"Sheesh. I'm twenty-seven. Three years younger than you. I thought we'd already talked about our ages."

"Twenty-seven and you've never . . ."

"Will get it off it already?! No! Never! Alright?" It was then the full implication of what Sunset had been saying hit her. "Whoa, wait; you have?"

"Well, yes. Both back in Equestria and here."

"Here!" Then something else hit Twilight. "Wai, hold on. You used to date Flash."

"Don't worry. I, we, never went down that road. I tried, I'm not going to lie, but he was too much of a gentleman to."

Twilight suddenly felt relieved. It shouldn't matter what he and Sunset did or didn't do in the past; yet it kind of did. "I'm sorry Sunset. I shouldn't have . . ."

"Me either," Sunset said as she waved her hand in front of her face. "And I also should have realized you were a virgin. In all our letters, I never heard you mention ever having had a boyfriend before or even gone out on a date."

"I do think about it now though. I mean, obviously I'm thinking about that if I'm thinking about having kids. I know where babies come from."

"Well I would hope," Sunset laughed.

Twilight laughed too. Then she grew somber again. "Oh Sunset, what are we going to do? Boyfriends from different dimensions, the age gap, everything is so complicated."

" I know," Sunset sighed. "But all that won't matter if we don't defeat whatever it is."

Later that night, after Sunset had gone home, the family had eaten, the dishes done, and Twilight was in bed; Mrs. Sparkle crawled into bed and laid next to her husband.

"Were you and Twilight arguing earlier, upstairs?" Mr. Sparkle asked.

"No, not really. She caught me ease dropping on her. I hate myself for doing it, but I thought I heard her say she was thinking about having kids," Mrs. Sparkle said disappointed by her own behavior.

"I'm not surprised. I mean, with Shinning and Cadence having their first child; it's only natural," Mr. Sparkle said in a calm, unaffected voice.

"I know that. I just jumped to conclusions. God, I really have turned into my mother. I swore I wouldn't be like her. Yet here I am; ease dropping on my own daughter."

"I had a similar conversation with myself whenever Shinning was about sixteen, seventeen. The cold hard fact is, we all become like our parents to some degree at some point. I'm sure at some point both Shinning and Twilight will be having similar conversations with their spouses down the road."

"Yeah, I know. I just, well, it makes me feel old though. I can still remember being sixteen like it was yesterday. Now look."

"Well, that's why parents never want their kids to grow up. It's not because the love changing diapers but because kids growing up means they're growing old. But, just as our parents had to step aside and let us grow up, we have to do the same for our kids. I still get upset with things Shinning does. Then again, I'm also sure there are times when my dad would love to throw me over his knee again because he thinks I'm being stupid." Mr. Sparkle laughed at the mental image of his elderly father trying to spank him.

Mrs. Sparkle just shook her head. "But growing old also means dying. I never thought much about it before. Now I'll see an obituary and the ages keep getting closer and closer to my own. I hate it. I hate that feeling of having a clock above my head."

"Me too, but we all do. It's life. We inherit this world from our ancestors, try not to mess it up, and then leave it for our descendants. Can you Imagine if no one died? You think resource depletion is bad now? Imagine if everyone who ever lived was still here; continuously having children, the earth would be unlivable."

"I get that. I get the whole big picture thing. I personally just don't want me or anyone I love to pass on."

"No one does but we all have to."

"I guess," Mrs. Sparkle said, sad and defeated.

"Hey," Mr. Sparkle said, cuddling up next to his wife, "we may not be the young, beautiful people we were, but we're not wrinkled up old prunes either. We still have some really good years ahead of us. Some really good nights," he said with a devilish smile, raising his eyebrows.

Mrs. Sparkle looked at him and smiled. She gave him a playful slap. "Oh get off it," she said with a laugh.

"That is the goal."

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 27

Maud was working tonight which left Pinkie and Sonata to look after themselves. For 2 girls who had their heads in the clouds, they were remarkably responsible. They cleaned the house, did their homework, and made supper - tacos and cupcakes. It was Tuesday night. Twilight and Sunset were busy finding comparing notes, out about their powers, and battling the giant face. Rainbow and Soarin trained, Apple and Chip did research trying figure out what the girl's names meant, while Rarity and Fluttershy tried to expand on their powers. A busy night for one and all. Except in the Pie house, their was a somberness which hung over everything.

Pinkie's dad would be here on Monday.

For Sonata, it wasn't so much of him as a person (she'd never met him before), but what his visit would mean and how it was affecting Pinkie and Maud. They both told stories of how strict he was. Pinkie called him the living embodiment of wet towel that's been put in a freezer. He was stoic, humorless, and very hard. She also knew she'd either have to sleep on the couch or on Pinkie's floor while he was here.

Sonata's heart broke at the fear and sadness she saw come over Pinkie every time her father was brought up. She had such hate for someone she had never met. The fact he made Pinkie feel this bad was good enough for her. She also hated him for the fact she wouldn't be sleeping beside Pinkie. Ever since that first night, she'd grown comfortable with Pinkie laying beside her. It was a source of comfort and peace. Even sleeping on the floor beside Pinkie's bed still seemed too far away.

For Pinkie, it was knowing that during his visit; they'd all have to walk on egg shells. The sheer stress of thinking about it made her want to break inside. She was happy that until then she would have Sonata beside her. It was strange; she had climbed into bed with Sonata that first night simply to calm her down after a nightmare. But soon she too had gotten to enjoy the feeling of having someone next to her. And when Pinkie started having her nightmares, Sonata was right there to help.

Sometimes, they would just lie there and talk. Most assumed that they were both dumb - airheads. In fact both were quite smart, borderline genius. They just saw and thought about the world in a different way. Having someone to talk to, share ideas with, who didn't judge you and was even on your same wavelength was refreshing.

They would also play. Board games, video games, and every so often they would break out the stuffed animals. Pinkie's favorite was a threadbare glow worm she had ever since she was a baby. Her maternal grandmother had bought it for her. Having it reminded Pinkie of her. Sonata liked a stuffed bear she called Bentley (because all stuffed bears are called Bentley and speak with an English accent). In some ways the two acted more like eight year olds than a sixteen and fourteen hundred year old (give or take a century or two). But to them, it all made perfect sense.

So here they were, at the dinner table, eating their favorite foods in silence. Neither in the mood to talk; both just lost in their own heads. Every once and a while the one would ask or say something about school but then the attempt at conversation would die a quick death. The food was consumed with little satisfaction. Everything was now just one grey lump. They sat aside some food for Maud, put it in the fridge, washed the dishes, and sat on the couch, mindlessly flipping through channels.

"Sonnie," Pinkie finally asked in a voice that was devoid of all emotion, "what do you think of the History Channel?"

Sonata shrugged. "I dunno. They don't talk about history much."

"Yeah." Pinkie paused for a bit. "Does it ever bring back memories?"

"Sometimes," Sonata answered with all the conviction of a wet paper bag. "The long ago past just sort of blends in together. Human beings changed so little at first. Most of the major changes have all happened within the last two hundred years. The bulk of those in the last fifty."

"I guess so," Pinkie sighed. "So what do think you'll do after this? Once we've faced the baddie?"

Sonata shrugged again. "I guess go back to Equestria. That is my home. I miss it so much. I mean, sure, after all this time, it'd be a stranger place to me than this world; but I still want to go back. Home is home."

"Yeah. I'll miss though," once again Pinkie's voice was bland and emotionless.

"I'll miss you too Pinkie. Honestly, you're the only reason I'd stay."

"Thanks." Pinkie sighed, turned the TV off, and dropped the remote on the couch. "You wanna get a shower and go to bed?" she asked in a voice that said she didn't care one way or the other.

"Sure," Sonata replied equally enthused.

The two went up and took a shower, not even stopping in their bedroom to grab their pajamas. Then they got out, dried off, brushed their teeth, and walked into their bedroom.

"Want to play anything before bed?" Sonata asked.

"Nah. I'm not in the mood," Pinkie said in a tired, depressed voice and climbed in bed.

"You're not getting your PJ's on?"

Pinkie shrugged this time. "Couldn't be bothered."

Sonata shrugged herself, turned the light off and crawled in bed.

Both girls laid on their backs, not sleepy, just staring at the ceiling.

"Pinkie?"

"Yes Sonnie?"

"I can't sleep."

"Me either."

Sonata rolled over, put her arm around Pinkie and laid her head on her shoulder. Pinkie rolled on her side and faced Sonata, putting her arm around her. The two girls looked into each other's eyes as best the could in the dark room only illuminated by the moon.

"Sonnie?"

"Yes Pinkie?"

"May I kiss you?"

Without answering, Sonata kissed Pinkie on the lips. Slowly, softly at first. Each kiss growing more intense and passionate. Their lips slowly parted open and nervous tongues made their way into the unfamiliar territory of the other's mouth. They just as slowly stopped and looked at each other and smiled and then laughed. Pinkie rolled onto her back and Sonata got on top. Their was nothing to say. They knew already this is what they had been coming to. Maud had seen it. Some of the other girls had even seen it. Now they saw it. They were in love. No, more than that. Love is an emotion. A biochemical reaction in the brain. This was different. These two completed each other in a way that was fundamental. They were soul mates. Sonata knew she had lived this long for the sole purpose of finding Pinkie and Pinkie knew that Sonata had found that gem and been banished here for the sole purpose of meeting her. It was destiny.

Afterwards the two laid in each others arms. Once again there was no reason to talk since now they could read each other's minds. Turns out Sonata was the missing half indeed. Together they were the Trickster. Two people, one name, one soul. It didn't matter anymore if Sonata would have to sleep on the floor or even on the couch for a while for they were in each other's head. They would never be, could never be alone or separated again.

The next morning the two came downstairs for school as usual. Maud was sitting at the table, drinking orange juice and reading a text book for a test she had later on. Maud looked at the girls and they at her. They were holding hands and smiling. Maud knew what this meant and they knew she knew what this meant.

"You'll make wonderful Aunts," Maud said in her usual monotone and went back to her book.

Maud and Big Mac, Pinkie and Sonata, Apple Jack and Micro Chip, Rainbow Dash and Soarin, Flash and Twilight, Fluttershy and Sandalwood. At the end of the day, love is love and we all need more of that.

Author's Notes:

This is loosely based on a real story. Very loosely based, but based none the less. Once again I wished I had more time to draw the build up out but I want to get this story done in a reasonable amount of time and I still have a crap load of material to cover yet. Maybe after a year or two I'll do an expanded version of this and my first story.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 28

Wednesday morning. Another day. Routines followed as always. Yet this was not routine. Twilight and Sunset had their experience with the face and their insights to share with the group. Pinkie and Sonata were planning on their coming out and revealing that Sonata was the other part of the Trickster. Adagio had already made arrangements for Shimmer to meet Sunset. Pieces were slowly falling into place.

Wednesday night. More training, more research, more homework and house work, and just work. More talking to girlfriends, boyfriends, and just friends. Meals with families. Regular life; normal life blended in and mixed with the extraordinary and magical. Tests to study for and monsters to battle.

Thursday, a regular day. All routine. Morning meeting. Sunset leaves and meets Valhalen and hangs with him a bit. The girls talk about TV shows, music, dating, parents, classes. It is comforting, this everyday small talk. It's like a security blanket which they can wrap themselves up in. Pinkie and Sonata talk about Mr. Pie coming to visit and the issues that raises. Twilight and Flash go off and start talking about taking their relationship to "the next level".

Two days. Mostly regular. Two days providing a much needed break. Two days to regroup and relax at the same time.

Then Friday. Friday was when everything had to be decided. Whether or not the sleepover would happen, if the boys would come, and if so, how long could they stay. It was also the day Sunset would be going out on her first date in over a year.

"Ok Rarity," Apple Jack started to ask, "so, what's going on with your parents? We havin' the sleep over or not?"

"It is a go Apple Jack. I've told you that. The only question was about the boys being there. And, well, they can be; but only until seven. Then they have to leave." The boys groaned which made Rarity angry. "Listen, do you know what Fluttershy and I had to go through just to get that much? The fact of the matter is boys and girls, together, at a sleep over can be trouble. I mean, how many of YOUR parents would let you come to a sleep over that they knew was going to be mixed gender? More than that, with your BOYFRIENDS? Huh? My parents are just doing what they think is best."

"Well what about Pinkie and Sonata?" Soarin asked more than a little annoyed. "They're dating. Why can they be both at the sleep over then?"

"Soarin, darling, not to be crude about it; but when was the last time one girl impregnated another?"

Soarin sighed. "Point reluctantly taken."

"And don't worry," Twilight added; trying to bring the mood back up, "we can all Skype then. You guys should have made back up plans. So you can get together at one of your houses, and then contact us. That way we'll still be in constant communication. No one will be left out of the loop."

"It's a good plan guys," Flash added. "It might not be what we wanted, but it's the best we're going to get. Which isn't bad."

"So what time then?" Rainbow asked.

"Be at my house by four. That'll give us three hours at least to be together as a group."

Everyone nodded in agreement.

"Ok then everyone, " Sunset said as she started walking off, "I'll see you all tomorrow at four." She waved good-bye, turned around, and walked off.

"What's up with her?" Rainbow asked again in curiosity and annoyance. "Each day she's been spending less and less time with us. What gives?"

Twilight wondered if she should say anything. So far she kept Sunset having a date a secret. She figured if Sunset wanted anyone to know, she'd tell them. But now with hearing Rainbow's question, she knew the others would start wondering as well. When people wonder, the gossip and gossip leads to division.

"She's met someone," Twilight just blurted out with a sigh. The others gasped and Twilight continued. "She has a date with him tonight. They met a few days ago. After she meets with us; she goes to meet with him. She may bring him tomorrow night. I'm not sure. I guess it depends on how well tonight goes."

"Why didn't she tell us?" Fluttershy asked.

"It's complicated," Twilight responded. "Besides, who knows how things are going to turn out. It could go all horribly wrong tonight and she never sees him again. Don't worry though. She knows what's important and what we have to do."

************************************************************************

Sunset walked over to Val's car. He was laying on the hood, sunglasses on, looking like a rocker out of a cheap 80's movie. The sight would have been pathetic if it wasn't for the fact she knew that he knew how absurd he looked. He was playing a part. He knew life wasn't about reality but perception. So for him life really was a stage and he created and played the part of Valhalen for the delight and/or horror of those around him.

"Hey babe, trying to get a tan?" Sunset asked with a smile and slight laugh.

"Why Ms. Shimmer, are objectifying me?" He replied back in faux outrage.

"Only if you want me to," Sunset said as she bent over and put her elbows on the hood of his car, placing her chin in her palms.

"Only on days that end in 'Y'," he said as he turned his head to face her.

"Ouch that was bad. You can come up with better come backs than that."

Val shrugged. "Eh, maybe next time. So, what's going on? We still going out tonight?"

"Well, have you been a good boy all this week?"

"Yep. I didn't pee on the floor or nothing."

"Better. And yes, we are. I'll be around at six to pick you up."

"Hold on, aren't I supposed to pick you up?"

"It's two thousand fourteen Val, gender politics aren't the same. Besides, I'm the older one."

"Cool, I'm all for women's lib, especially if they're the ones paying. Just don't give me mommy issues."

Sunset laughed. It wasn't that his joke was that funny; only that if he knew what exactly she really was, "mommy issues" would be the least of his worries.

"Glad to see you're so enlightened. Anyway, get that sweet behind of yours to class or no date ok?"

"Dang it, there are those mommy issues again. You're not going to spank me are you?"

"No," Sunset said sarcastically, placing her fists on her hips.

"Oh, darn. Well maybe later."

Sunset pointed to the school. "Go."

"Ok, ok, see you tonight Ms. Shimmer," Val got up and walked off. Occasionally looking back at Sunset and smiling. Sunset just shook her head, trying not to laugh.

Author's Notes:

This was a time jump chapter. One of the hardest things is knowing what to put in a story and what to leave out. Each day could have covered at least 6 different chapters. But as I said earlier, I don't want to get bogged down in "real time" writing. So I just condensed and glossed over some things to move the story forward. Next chapter is Sunset's date followed by the sleep over. Then some really dark turns. After that book 5 will just be catch up in Equestria and Book 6 will be the show down and resolution. So I'm hopping all of you will continue to stay with me.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 29

Sunset pulled up to Val's house. It was a modest two story wit an attached garage. Val lived in a room above the garage. The house belonged to his Aunt Karen. His mom and him had moved in last year after getting evicted from their apartment.

Val's mother, Mary, was a thirty-two year old, high school drop out. She had met Val's father when she was fourteen and was nineteen. She'd gotten pregnant and gave birth to Val when she was fifteen. Her parents kicked her out of the house and Val's dad had runaway when he was sixteen to escape an abusive father. The family bounced around from homeless shelters, friends, and relatives.

The two eventually found a dilapidated trailer to live in. It was falling down, leaked, was cold in winter, hot in summer, sometimes had running water, and stank of urine, feces, trash, alcohol, and cigarette smoke, but it was a home and for a while the family kind of worked. Unfortunately, despite his best efforts, the apple didn't fall to far from the tree in Val's dad's case and he eventually starting to beat Val and his mom.

Mary did her best to put up with it. She would often tell herself she deserved as much being so stupid as to get pregnant to an obvious loser like Dominic. She said she had brought this all on herself and she just needed to accept it. It wasn't until Dom had put Val in the hospital with a broken arm and jaw that she finally had enough. She filed charges, got a restraining order, and left.

She tried to move back in with her parents but they refused. They said she made her bed and she had to lie in it. So she went from one low wage job to the next, bouncing from shabby apartment to shabby apartment. Eventually her older sister contacted her and said they could move in with her.

For Sunset, Val's past reminded her of her own. She had shared how her own father had died and how her and her mother had struggled. Both had had been hardened by the fires of adversity and suffering yet both had made it through (to a point). It's why despite a thirteen year age gap, Val seemed more mature than his years. He still had his boyishness to him, but it was tempered by a maturity that only a hard life could give.

Sunset walked around back and up the wooden steps as Val had told her. She knocked on the door. It opened up almost immediately and Val greeted her. Sunset was a bit taken aback by the fact he had on only a pair of jeans. She was also pleasantly surprised that he was superbly muscled. They weren't big like Bulk's bug excellently sculpted and detailed like a fine statue.

"Oh, hey; you're early," he said, somewhat embarrassed.

"Only fifteen minutes there slick. Not enough for you not to be ready." Sunset tried to sound cross but she really was amused. Men, especially young men, loved to peacock and show off their bodies. And while most heterosexual women did enjoy a physically handsome man; it wasn't the be all end all.

Val shrugged. "Eh, to me, being on time is early. I usually don't expect people until fifteen minutes after I told them to meet me."

"Well, that's not me." Sunset still tried to maintain her unhappy façade.

"Sorry m' lady. Wouldst thou like to come in and abide for a short time in my humble abode?" Val said with a horrible British accent, bowed, and motioned inside.

"Only if you promise to stop talking like that," she said and walked in.

The room was covered in 1970's faux wooden paneling which was peeling off in several spots. There was a bed, a couch, a bar, fridge, and bathroom without a door, only a shower curtain. There was a TV and DVD player on the floor and a stereo and a massive amount of CDs on some shelves made out of cinder blocks and planks of wood. Band and movie posters (as well as some "cheesecake" ones) hung on the walls. In the middle of the room was an old, rusted weight set as well as a canister that held various weapons (a sword, two wooden swords, a staff, and a lance as far as Sunset could see). Still, it was fairly clean for a teenage boys room.

"You like? It's not much, but it's mine," Val said as almost an after thought.

"Home is where the heart is," Sunset answered back almost as absently. "If you're heart is here, than that's all that counts."

Sunset pointed to the canister of weapons. "So, what's up with this?" She wasn't scared, just curious.

"After I got out of the hospital, our one neighbor, was a former martial arts teacher. He heard what happened and decided to take me in under his wing. All that stuff used to be his. He trained me until we had to move and he gave me it. It's a pain to haul around; but things seem pretty stable here now so hopefully I won't have to move it again," Val said matter-of-factly.

"Huh," Sunset said and walked over to the canister. She took one wooden sword out and swung it around. "Nice balance," she said and then threw the other wooden sword at Val who caught it with one hand. Sunset then took her jacket off and said, "Show me what you got."

Val laughed but decided he would humor her. He started out easy. He figured she wouldn't be any good and this was all for show. To his surprise she was able to match with little effort. Slowly he started to take things more seriously, slowly ramping up his moves until he was in full fight mode. Still Sunset was matching him strike for strike. It had been years since he had faced anyone, let alone anyone with any actual talent. He relished the challenge.

Sweat began to bead then pour from his body. He could Sunset was sweating as well. She might be matching him; but he was pushing her as well. A few times he thought he almost had her, only to watch her regain herself and comeback harder. Eventually he began to tire and Sunset slowly got the upper hand. She came and was able to knock his sword right of his hand.

"Very good. You got me," he said out of breath and with a smile.

Sunset put her wooden sword back in the canister and drew the real one; putting the point right to Val's heart. "Now I got you," she said in a stern yet somewhat teasing manner.

Val looked down in shock then he smiled and looked into Sunset's face. He brushed the point aside and stepped right up to her. He then reached up behind her, grabbed her hair, and pulled her head back. Sunset's eyes darted around Val's face which had grown very serious. He then leaned down and kissed her.

Sunset dropped the sword and gently ran her fingernails up Val's back before digging them in and scratching them down.

Val broke the kiss and took a half step back. He had a big smile on his face. "Well?" he asked.

Sunset just stood there for a second, then she punched him in the stomach. Val doubled over and Sunset threw him on his bed. She then pounced on him and started to passionately kiss him. Safe to say, the two never made it out that night.

*****************************************************************

Adagio sat at home, heart broken and sick. Sunset was out on a date and here she was alone. She had grown so found of Sunset, no, she loved Sunset. It crushed her inside to know she could never have her. She tried to take her mind off things by flipping through the channels, trying to find something. Eventually the flipping itself became a type of distraction.

Then the headache came.

"Well Adagio; what have you got for me?" Chrysalis' voice boomed in her head.

"I -I got . . . the . . . names. The names of her friends, their magic names. It's The Mystic, The Warrior, The Healer, The Trickster, and The Earth Mother," Adagio stammered out through the pain.

"This could be valuable. What of their real names? What are those? If I have those, I can take them out."

"I, I, " Adagio did know their names but she couldn't bring herself to say them. "I don't know. She never mentioned them. Not by name. Only nick names. AHHHHHH!" The pain increased tenfold.

"Don't lie to me Adagio. I can make you suffer for all eternity. Tell me, what are their names?"

"I . . .I . . .they . . . are," before she could break, the pain was gone. It took her awhile, but eventually she realized her phone was buzzing. She slowly got up off the floor and looked at her phone. It was Shimmer. Just by calling, a version of Sunset was able to block Chrysalis's attack.

"Shimmer?" Adagio said in both pain and joy.

"Adagio? Are you ok? Should I call later?" Shimmer asked concerned.

"No, no, please don't! Uh, I get pounding migraines sometimes. I just had a really bad one. It's gone now. Please, don't go. I'm good to talk." Adagio knew she couldn't keep Shimmer on all night and as soon as she left, Chrysalis could attack again; but hopefully she could keep her on long enough until Sunset got home.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 30

Adagio walked through the door of Shimmer's house. After hearing how distraught Adagio had been over the phone, she had asked her dad if he could pick her up for a sleep over. Shimmer stayed on the line until her dad had pulled in. On the way over, Adagio and Mr. Shimmer had talked. He was a nice enough man, Adagio thought. Not the world's brightest as she was able to b.s. her way through most of the conversation with no notice from him. Then again she did have centuries of practice. And now she was here, in Shimmer's place.

"Adagio!" Shimmer called out and ran over to hug her.

"Shimmer. I thanked your dad for letting me spend the night." Adagio turned and waved at Shimmer's dad and winked. He blushed and Shimmer gave him a look that was halfway between confused and angry. Adagio then turned back to Shimmer. "Especially on such short notice."

"It's ok. Besides, I think my folks are just glad I have a friend here. So, what do you want to do?"

"I don't know. It doesn't matter."

"Wow, Sunny was right; you are very pretty."

Adagio turned around and saw a young girl about ten years old.

"That's my sister Cindy," Shimmer said. Since Adagio already knew how she felt about her, there was no need to be embarrassed.

"Well you and your sister are pretty as well," Adagio said to the girl.

"You can come down to the game room. You play video games don't you?" Shimmer asked.

"Not for a while," not since 1984, Adagio finished in her own head. "I'm willing to give it a go though."

"Cool. Follow me."

********************************************************

Twilight sat on her bed, her eyes closed, head bent forward, hands interlocked in front of her face, the index fingers extended. All around her, objects levitated and spun in a counter clockwise motion. She then began to levitate off her bed. She then extended her arms out to her sides with the palms facing out. She slowly floated down to her bed and all the objects went back to their proper places. She breathed deeply, opened her eyes, and smiled.

"Very impressive Twilight!" Spike said enthusiastically.

"Thanks," Twilight replied grateful for the compliment but still wishing she was better. "It's getting easier to get in the correct mindset and access my powers but it's still taking too long with too much concentration. In a real battle, especially a surprise one, I wouldn't have near enough time to get into the proper state."

"It'll come Twilight. Don't worry."

"Thanks again Spike," she said as she slid down onto the floor beside him. "I just worry though. Now that I have an idea of the power of what we're going against; I don't know. I'm just worried. I'm worried about me, I'm worried about Sunset, I'm worried about the others, I'm just worried."

"You'll get there Twilight. I'm sure the others will too."

"I hope so Spike. I don't know. I'm worried about Sunset. She ditched one day to spend with Adagio and now she's out on a date. I hope she's taking things seriously."

"Wait; are you really worried about Sunset not taking this seriously or not trying her best?"

"I shouldn't be. I guess I'm not but then I guess I am. I don't know. It's, things are so confusing right now."

"Twilight," Spike said sympathetically as he walked over and laid his head on her thigh. "Is something else bothering you?"

Twilight sighed, looked down, then turned her head away. "Just thinking Spike. I've been thinking about having a family. I'm twenty-seven and, I guess it's just that time of life I suppose; but I've been really thinking about what it would be like to get married, have a kid or kids."

"Nothing wrong with that."

"It is when you're a princess charged with protecting the multi-verse. When I first became a princess, I worried if I was good enough, if I deserved it. Then when I accepted that I was; I worried what my role would be. Now that that's sorted, I worry about the impact it will have on those around me or those that will be around me.

"Any husband or child of mine will be forced into a life of constant threat. Things attacking me, attacking them to get to me. A husband, well he can make up his own mind and enter in under his own free will. It won't make it easier; but it will make it fairer. A child on the other hand. A child has no choice on what life it is born into, what circumstances it will face. How can, do I have the right to bring a life into existence knowing all the possible dangers it will face?"

"Well, I don't know. That's a hard decision no matter what. Think about what the average person's best case scenario is - You have kids and they're perfect. Brilliant, strong, fast, attractive, kind, loving, compassionate. They meet another perfect person, marry, have perfect jobs, perfect kids of their own, perfect friends, then the last forty to thirty years of their lives are spent getting older, sicker, weaker, watching the same happen to everyone they love. Then, slowly, everyone they care about starts to die and eventually they do too. Life is short, full of pain and suffering; under the best of conditions."

Twilight just stared at Spike for a while, mouth hanging wide open. "Was that suppose to cheer me up? No offense, but never take a job at a suicide prevention hotline."

Spike shook his head. "You missed my point. If even under the best of circumstances, any child will face loss and hardship, but no one, well very few at least say that is a reason not to have children."

"But my life, the life they'd be born into wouldn't be normal."

"No, it'd be a life full of magic and wonder. Look Twilight, any kids you have would face a life much different than most. Sometimes better, sometimes worse. It's a gamble. It's a gamble every parent takes when they decide to have kids. Nothing is guaranteed and waiting or hoping for a time when they are would be pointless."

"Maybe you're right. I just don't want to cause them any undue pain."

"What parent does? But that's nothing you can control. No parent can. They can try and they do; but in the end life happens. For good or ill."

"You're right," Twilight sighed then smiled. "When did you become so wise?"

"I'm six. In dog years that's forty-two. I'm middle aged."

With that, they both laughed.

*********************************************************************

Adagio and Shimmer finished up the game they were playing and looked at the clock. It was 1:28 in the morning.

"Oh crap! I should be getting to sleep," Adagio said a bit miffed at herself for losing such track at time.

"You can sleep down here. The couch turns into a bed. Orrrrrrrrr you can sleep in my room." Shimmer blushed and looked down as she said that.

Adagio shook her head. "I'm sorry. I already told you I can't."

"But why? You said yourself, your Sunset is straight. She's out on a date with a guy tonight. You'll never be with her. You can be with me, here, tonight. What are you going to do? Stay single and pine after someone you can't have the rest of your life?"

"And how would you feel if I went up with you tonight, made love but it wasn't you I was making love to but her? How would you feel knowing my heart wasn't into it, wasn't into you? And how much would it say about how you feel about me if none of that would bother you? Do you want me, all of me - my heart, my soul, my mind; or just my body?

"If all you want is sex, you know what, fine. I can do that. I haven't done it in a very, VERY, long time, but I should think I'm still really good at it. I can make scream. I can make you orgasm. No sweat. Just say that's all you want, that's all you want me for. Be honest." Adagio's voice cracked with anger and tears. Tears of bitterness and sadness.

Shimmer closed her eyes and bowed her head. "No. No it's not. I was hoping, if we did it, you'd forget about your Sunset and just want me."

"That wouldn't be love, that'd be substitution."

"I know and you're right and I'm sorry."

"Don't be. I led you on first. I'm sorry. I shouldn't have done it in the first place and I won't do it now. Where ever this goes, it has to get there naturally. Anything other than and it would be a lie."

"I understand and you're right again. Night Adagio."

"Hey, you can still give me a hug and kiss if you want."

Shimmer did just that.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 31

For the second time in a week Sunset Shimmer woke up in someone's arms. The first was Adagio's back in their house. That (to Sunset at least) was just the end to a fun girl's night out. Today it was Valhalen. More importantly, it was she who draped over him, with him just having one arm semi wrapped around her. She smiled and started to kiss and nibble all around his face until he woke up.

Groggily he smiled at her and started to gently rub her back. "Hey, I wasn't expecting that last night but thanks. Although next time, please try to leave a little skin left on my back."

"Um, no," Sunset giggled and went back to kissing him for a bit. "Besides, You needed to be tested," she said slyly.

"Oh, well hopefully I passed. I'd have to take a make-up," Val responded confused but still trying to joke around.

"You did," Sunset replied back playfully. Then she sat up, letting the blanket fall to her waist. There was no need for modesty. She then reached out and held his hand.

"Val, I'm not looking for someone to dominate me. I'm also not looking for someone to dominate. I want an equal. A partner in every respect of the word. When you pulled my head back and kissed me; it did something. It showed me you were strong and willing to take what you thought was yours. I liked that. So I decided to see if you could take it as well as you could give it.

"The two quickest ways to get a measure of someone is to either fight them or the other F word them. Would you just lie there and expect me to do all the work? Would you try get on top of and just pound away `till you got yours then roll off? Would you treat me as just a series of body parts to licked and poked until you were satisfied? How you act in bed is how you act in the rest of the home. So I decided to push you to the limits and see who you really were."

"So what's the verdict then judge?"

"You were in it to win it. You stood toe to toe with me. You took everything I could dish out and gave it right back. You didn't shrink or back off. You didn't take what I was doing for granted. You also didn't try to put me in my place either. That's why you passed. I'm just glad you had some condoms on you." Sunset finished with a laugh.

"Thank my mom. As soon as I hit puberty she bought me some. She always told me she wasn't going to have me do to a girl what my dad did to her. Every so many months - out with the old, in with the new. That way they're always in good condition. Plus she makes me carry one in my wallet at all times. My mom don't play with that stuff."

"Smart woman. Humans have such a weird relationship with their sexuality. You're a strange species."

Val cocked his head. "Humans? What, you're not a human?"

"I told you I was from another dimension Val," Sunset was a little confused, annoyed, and a bit fearful of Val's question. Things were just getting started between them. She'd hate to lose everything now.

"Yeah, but I just assumed you were human there too. I mean, if you're not human; what are you?"

"I'm. I'm what's known as an alicorn. I have four legs, Two wings, like a bird, and a horn that sticks out of my forehead." She told him the truth. She was an alicorn, and alicorns had those features. She just didn't tell him that an alicorn was a type of pony.

"Whoa, four legs? Like human legs, horse legs, dog legs, alligator legs; what?"

"Well, they're kind of like horse legs." This was technically true. Ponies were not horses. At least not true, full sized horses. Spliting hairs, but Sunset was trying to remain as truthful as she could without spilling the full beans.

"So are you like a centaur then?" Val asked in a state of utter confusion.

"Kind of but not quite. It's hard to describe," Sunset was now sure he was going to tell her to leave and not come back.

"Huh," Val said and then paused for a bit. "I'll just have to see it then," he said with a shrug.

Sunset breathed a sigh of relief inside her head. She then yawned and stretched. "I should be getting back home now. Adagio's probably wondering where I am."

"So when's our next date?" Val asked sounding relaxed but with an under current of fear and excitement.

"Well, I got plans for tonight and tomorrow. You have school Monday through Friday. How about next Saturday then? We can spend the whole day together. And possibly night as well," Sunset added with a wink.

"Only if you promise to wear mittens. My back can't take anymore."

"Eh, only if you're a good boy."

*****************************************************************

Sunset was surprised when she got home and saw Adagio wasn't there. She wondered where she might have gone when she saw an unfamiliar car drive up and drop her off. The car pulled away and Adagio walked up to the door which Sunset opened.

"Hi. Where have you been?" Sunset asked curious but not overly concerned.

"I decided to spend the night at Shimmer's house. We've become rather good friends. Since you weren't here, why be alone." Adagio pushed past Sunset with just a hint of roughness.

"Oh; ok, I guess. Have fun?"

Adagio shrugged as she walked into her bedroom without looking back. "It was ok," she called out coolly. "You?"

"Lots of fun," Sunset said with a small, naughty smile. "We're looking to go out next Saturday as well." Sunset waited for Adagio to respond but she didn't. Now Sunset was getting worried. "Dag," she called out as she walked to Adagio's room, "are you ok?"

Adagio was getting clothes out of her drawer. "Sure," she said unconvincingly. "I'm just going to get a shower real fast. Get it over with now so I don't have to worry about it later." Adagio's voice was flat with a strong sadness weaving throughout her words.

"Ok," Sunset said softly, still really concerned. "I'll get one after you. We can pack our things for tonight and then, if you want, we can do whatever. You name it?"

Sunset could se a bitter smile briefly curl up Adagio's lips. "I just want to stay here if it's ok with you."

"Yeah, sure. Do you want me to leave . . ." before Sunset could finish sounding out the last syllable of her sentence. Adagio looked over in fear and cut her off.

"No! I mean, no. I would appreciate it if you stayed here with me."

"Sure Dag," Sunset said softly. She then walked over to Adagio and hugged her. "I don't know what you're going through; but I'm always here for you. I'll be by your side forever."

"You weren't last night," Adagio said bitterly and walked off to the shower; leaving Sunset confused.

Author's Notes:

This is a real short bridge chapter to the sleep over. I wanted to set up the emotional tone between Sunset and Adagio going into it because it will pay off and set certain events into motion which will have a major (negative) impact on our main group. I had thought of doing a scene with Shimmer and Adagio but thought I covered that enough last chapter and didn't want to rehash the same old themes.

I haven't focused on the other girls because they're busy doing research into their names and just being girls. As the leaders, Twilight and Sunset's mind set and emotional state are the most important now. I will be focusing on the others here in the next chapter as well as Aria. So hopefully you enjoyed. Please don't think of it as filler. It's slow, but it is important for what's coming next.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 32

Twilight was sitting in the passenger's seat of Flash's car deep in thought. She knew she had some major things to talk to Flash about but didn't know how to bring them up. Difficult conversations were always hardest with those you loved the most. Strangers, you might care about if they took things wrong but in the end you weren't that emotionally invested in them. Loved ones you cared deeply about their feelings if for no other reason you didn't want them to stop liking you.

Flash, for his part, knew Twilight was troubled. Over the past few weeks he'd gotten to know her a lot better. In fact he finally figured he knew her well enough to justify his feelings for her. As soon as he had picked her up he had noticed how distant she acted. Now halfway to Rarity's house; he decided it was time to find out why.

"Hey, Twi, are you ok? I mean, do you want to talk about it. Something is obviously bothering you." He spoke as sympathetically as he could.

Twilight looked down at her hands that were laying palms up in her lap. "I don't want to, but I have to."

There was a sadness in her voice that made Flash nervous. She continued. "You know I'm twenty-seven. I'm not old but I'm old enough - enough to be thinking about things. I think about having a family. I think about having a husband and kids; or at least a kid. I've lived my life; at least I've lived my youth. I want to start settling down. Well, settle down as much as being a princess will let me."

Twilight stopped, closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and went on. "And I know you are seventeen. By your laws, we shouldn't even be dating. I mean, technically, I'm a child molester. Well I guess not quite since we've hadn't had sex yet; but still. Aside from all that, aside from the fact we live in two separate universes; you're still young. You haven't even graduated high school yet. To force or expect you to want to be a husband, let alone a father at or even around your age, . . . it's unfair."

"Oh," Flash said surprised and then saddened. He turned and looked straight out the windshield; not really focusing on anything, just gazing off. "I see. So you're breaking up with me then?"

Twilight's head snapped up and around to look at Flash in shocked horror. "What, wait, no! I mean, crap, crap, crap! I didn't mean it like that. At least I don't think I did. I, I, I thought you'd want to break up with me after I told you my feelings. I, I didn't think this through. I'm sorry."

"It seems like a quarter of our time is spent talking about how our relationship isn't going to work," Flash said slowly with a hint of anger in his voice. "Then we talk about actually, you know, having sex and taking our relationship to the next level." Flash stopped, thought for a second, then continued. "No point there, just venting.

"When we don't talk about it, we do great. How many hours have we spent talking about our lives before we met, about our two worlds, about just STUFF; like TV or history or religion or philosophy? We've shred so much, bonded so well. When we simply BE, we're ok."

"You're right. You are right. When we're just girlfriend and boyfriend, we're great. But that's not just who we are. I am a pony princess, no, I am an adult pony princess from another dimension. Sooner or later, my mission here will end. Then what? I know we said we'd just let whatever happens, happen; but that's not a long term solution. Especially now. I don't want to become pregnant like, right now, this second but I would like to have a child within a year or so. So where does that leave us? Where does that leave you?"

"Same as every other time you've brought this up - by your side. I know you're a purple pony princess. I get that. I saw that. As for this new thing, yeah, you're right, I'm not ready to be a dad yet.

"I got one more year until I graduate. I want to and I will. My dad wants me to join him in his business. I want to do music. I want to record and tour. Those are and have been my goals. That was before you though. I want all that but I want to be with you. I told you that I am willing to move to your dimension. I don't know what things are going to be like over there. Maybe things will be so fantastical, I won't even think about my life and goals here. Maybe I will and hate it over there. Only time will tell."

"That's the thing Flash; how much time? You have time. You graduate, I'll be twenty-eight. You come over, we try things out, a year, two, I'll be thirty. Then what?"

"You'll be a thirty year old mom. Many women are waiting until their thirties to have kids now. Thirty isn't that old Twilight."

"And twenty really isn't. What if two, five, or ten years later you regret everything? You miss your family too much, you regret not dating more, any of that?"

"I don't know! I don't think I would. I think about us getting married and having kids too Twilight. Obviously not as soon as you do; but I still want to."

"But how can you be sure of that at your age?"

"If you think I'm that young and dumb why are you even with me?!"

"Because I didn't think it through!"

"Well now you have! And it sounds like you want you out. So fine. I'll drop you off and I'll be gone. You won't have to worry about changing my diapers and you can find the man you want."

"I don't want a man! I, I just don't want to be heart broken. I just don't want to lose you."

Flash pulled off down a side dirt road and stopped the car.

"Wait until I graduate and I will never leave your side. I will bow before you night and day and call you 'Your Majesty'. You want kids? I will mount you as often as I'm physically able to make sure you have all the kids you want. You name it, I'll do it. Give me my year and I will you give you my life."

"I don't want a slave. You would be a prince. You would rule beside me. My equal in all things."

"Then so be it. As long as I'm by your side. One year. A year for a lifetime. Don't think about what could go wrong. Just let it flow."

"A year for a lifetime," Twilight nodded

The two began to kiss, tears running down their cheeks. Flash then stopped, pulled back, reached into his jacket, and pulled out a silver packet. "I brought it just in case we found some time to ourselves," he said with a sheepish grin.

"You're a very wise man," Twilight said in her best seductive voice.

"I thought you didn't want a man?" Flash teased.

"Just get over here and mount me already," Twilight said with a laugh and grabbed a hold of Flash.

************************************************************

"I'm not sure of this," Adagio said to Sunset as they pulled up to Rarity's house. "I haven't seen Sonata since we got back and I haven't talked to any of the others . . ."

Sunset touched Adagio's thigh, just above the knee. "It's going to be ok. You're with me. And if the others don't like it, then I'll make them like it."

Adagio nodded, took a deep breath, and got out of the car.

The two got out of the car and walked to the front door. Before they could ring the bell, Fluttershy opened the door and greeted Sunset with a big hug. She then looked at Adagio with a bit of trepidation before giving her a hug as well.

"Sorry we're late," Sunset said.

"It's my fault," Adagio said. "I was having second thoughts and she had to talk me back into going."

"Oh don't worry about it," Fluttershy responded in a cheery, up beat voice. "You still beat Twilight and Flash here."

"Really?" said Sunset, surprised. "I hope they're ok."

"I'm sure of it," Fluttershy said with a happy smile. "Something probably just came up."

Fluttershy then brought the two inside where they were greeted by Rarity.

"Darlings, welcome. And how are you two this fine evening?"

"Good, good. I was afraid we'd be the last ones here," Sunset said still a little concerned about Twilight and Flash.

"Oh pish posh sweetie. Even if you were, as long as you're here it's all good."

Adagio looked around the room. Every one but Rarity seemed to be paired up. Apple Jack was with a guy who looked like he came straight out of central casting for a nerd. Fluttershy was with some hippy dude with green dreads. Rainbow Dash was with waht looked to be a skater punk with a blue Mohawk that he was trying to grow back in. Then she saw Sonata. She and Pinkie Pie had an arm around each other's waist, their head tilted in towards each other, touching at the top. The picture of the two girls together madfe her heart ache with jealousy.

Sonata turned her head and saw Adagio looking at her. "Dagi?" She said and slowly walked up to her with Pinkie close behind.

"Sonata," Adagio said in a short, tight manner.

The two looked at each other awkwardly for a moment then Sonata reached out and gave her a hug. "I've missed you Dagi," she whispered.

"I've, I, I've missed you too," Adagio was surprised that she actually meant it. She had missed Sonata.

"This is Pinkie Pie, she's my girlfriend." There was now shame or hesitation in Sonata's voice. She loved Pinkie and wanted everyone to know how lucky she was to have her for a girlfriend.

"Nice to meet you. I hope you're taking care of her. Sonata's a special person." Once again, Adagio was surprised by the fact that she actually meant what she was saying. Sonata used to drive her insane, but she had always made her laugh as well (even though she never did it in front of her).

"You better believe she is!" Pinkie said "She is like, literally, my other half. And it's nice to meet you as well now that you're not trying to enslave everyone." If anyone else would have said that, it would have been viewed as a slight. With Pinkie, it was just a good natured recitation of fact.

"That was me Pinkie," Sunset corrected Pinkie with a laugh in her voice. "Adagio was feeding off everyone's adoration."

"Negative energy really," Sonata added. "The praise was just the icing on the cake."

"Ewwww, caaaaaaake," Pinkie said as if an enraptured state. "Sonapie, let's go and see if there's any more cake left."

"You got it Pinata!"

With that the two bounced off to the snack table.

"Sonapie? Pinata?" Adagio said confused.

"That's what they call each other now. I think it's cute," Sunset said. Then she put her arm around Adagio's shoulder and whispered, "I'm very proud of you."

Adagio turned and smiled at Sunset. "It's all because of you," she gently whispered back.

"Howdy y'all. How ya doin'?" Apple Jack said as she and Chip came walking over.

"Doing great," Sunset said happily.

"How's Aria?" Adagio asked with some quiet concern. "Is she here?"

"Huh? Oh heck nah. I'm glad too. That girl does nothing but fume and his all day. She's like a rattle snake crossed with a skunk."

Adagio rolled her eyes with a slight chuckle. "That's Aria. She'll never change."

"So are you two together?" Chip asked in a friendly voice.

Sunset shook her head in surprise. "What?"

"Oh I'm sorry," Chip said embarrassed. "I just thought, well, they way you two are standing, you got your arms around each other and, I mean, you two look at each other in a certain way."

Sunset laughed. "It's ok Chip. I'm not offended. Adagio and I have become really good friends. And if I were gay, I'd be all over her. She's smart, has a great sense of humor once you get used to it, plus she's sexy as heck; but I'm straight. In fact, I was on a date last night with Valhalen."

"Who in tarnation is that?" Apple asked.

As Sunset explained, Adagio just looked at her. There was so much dark irony in what she had said. She wanted to be with Sunset, and if Sunset were gay, she'd want to be with Adagio too. It was that if that made all the difference. It was that if that cut her in two. She looked back and saw Chip wasn't paying any attention to what Sunset and Apple were saying. He was looking at here with a sad, knowing expression. She gave him a sad smile back and he nodded. She immediately liked him.

Just as Sunset was wrapping up; Twilight and Flash walked in.

"Hey guys, welcome to the party," Sunset said teased playfully. "Better late than never."

The two looked at each other, grinned and busted out laughing. Everyone looked confused but Sonata and Adagio. Without looking at each other, but still moving in unison, they leaned over and whispered in each of their respective partner's ear, "They just had sex."

Author's Notes:

Ok, this is only 1/3 of what was supposed to be in this chapter but I realized while writing this, it would be entirely too long so I decided to split it up. Hopefully it doesn't suffer too much from that.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 33

"Ooooohhhh, is that all?" Pinkie said out loud; causing everyone to look at her. "I hope it was as good as mine and Sonapie's first time."

Everyone else looked confused until the looked back to Twilight and Flash who had both turned bright red with horrified embarrassment. Then it all made sense. Some laughed, some gasped, some face palmed.

"It's ok Twilight," Sunset said walking over to Twilight, laughing and gave her a hug.

"I guess that leaves you as the only virgin left Rarity," Rainbow teased.

"And I plan to be that way for a while Rainbow Dash. Joys of the flesh are nice, but I have goals to accomplish, dreams to fulfill, a career to make; and none of that leaves time for 'romance'," Rarity responded.

"I'm so embarrassed," Twilight moaned, nearly in tears.

"Twilight, it's ok," Sunset again reassured her. "You and Flash love each other. It was bound to happen eventually. Just so long as you guys were safe."

"We were," Flash added trying to let everyone know that they hadn't been irresponsible.

"Alright, alright," Apple spoke up. "Now that we got our laughs in, can we get down to business. We do have a monster on the loose remember. Plus the fellas gotta be out by nine and it six thirty now."

"What's the rush for Applejack?" Pinkie asked. "It's a party as well. Let's have some fun!"

"I second that!" Sonata was quick to say.

"Considering this is the first we've all been together; I think that sounds like a great idea," Sunset added.

Pretty soon everyone started to just mingle and talk. Rarity turned the radio on and a couple people began to dance. Adagio just stood off to the side watching with a glass of fruit punch in her hand. Sunset saw that she was hanging back and walked over to her.

"I know you're not shy Dag. Come over and mingle." Before Adagio could protest, Sunset dragged back over with the others.

It was hard to relate to humans. Adagio had seen and been through so much, the gatherings of these creatures and their small talk bored her to no end. Still, Sunset was here, and so was Sonata, who was ancient like her. After a time though, she found she was actually enjoying herself. The others asked her questions about the past (both human and Equestrian), she and Sonata shared stories; both adventurous and funny. She could feel herself starting to fit in.

"Hey, Rarity," Rainbow said in sudden and enthusiastic voice. "Why don't ya pop a movie in huh? A good chick flick. All girl power and stuff."

"Uh really?" Soarin said dismayed.

"Hey we're the ones with the magical powers not you guys," Rainbow teased. "We should get the call. Besides, it'll pump us up."

"Oh, I have the perfect film," Rarity said inspired. "I'll ask my mother where it's it." Rarity ran up stairs to where her parents were. About ten minutes later she returned with a DVD. "'Thelma and Louise. The ultimate chick flick," she said holding it above her head like some sort of prize.

The guys groaned in soft protest but to no avail. Rarity put it in the machine and they all started watching it. Things were going well. One of the guys would make a snide comment here and there but everyone seemed to be enjoying it. That was until it got to the parking lot scene.

As it started playing out, Adagio went pale and ram rod straight. At first she couldn't say anything. Then she softly said, "Turn it off."

"What was that Dag?" Sunset asked.

"Turn it off." Adagio voice was louder and there was a fierce urgency in her voice.

"Oh sweetie, it'll be ok," Rarity tried to comfort.

"I SAID TURN IT OFF!" Adagio screamed at the top of lungs and ran off.

The others all looked at each other confused, not knowing what just happened. They asked if Sonata knew but even she was at a loss. Everyone got up then and started looking to see where she had went. Eventually the found her, sitting in a bedroom closet, hugging her knees and crying.

Sunset and Sonata walked in while the rest stood outside and watched.

"Dag, are you ok?" Sunset asked concerned and confused.

Adagio slowly looked up at Sunset, her eyes red and puffy. "I was raped," she just said.

Everyone gasped in shock. Sonata came closer and asked, "When Dagi?"

Adagio kept looking at Sunset as she answered. "Shortly after we first got here. Remember that old farm we stayed at; the one with the rickety old shacks that travelers could stay at? It was there. I woke up with the farmer on me. He had his hand over my mouth so I couldn't sing and use my magic. He had a knife. He held it to my throat. I was powerless and at his mercy, just like when I was a filly and Discord ruled. He stuck himself inside me and grunted like a pig while he violated me. The sound he made when he completed and ejaculated in me, I hear it still sometimes."

"Oh my god Adagio," Sunset said horrified. "What did you do?"

"I killed him." Adagio said frankly. "Then I came and got you and Aria."

"That's why you made us leave in such a hurry!" Sonata gasped as she remembered that night.

"It's also why I made it a rule that we were never to sleep alone again."

"Dagi, why didn't you tell us?" Sonata asked hurt.

"I am 'The Mighty Adagio', things like that don't happen to me." A bitter smile grew across Adagio's face.

Both Sonata and Sunset kneeled down and hugged Adagio who started crying again.

"Hey everyone," Sunset said, "will you let Adagio and I have some private time?"

Everyone agreed, even Sonata (although very reluctantly), and left. Sunset then sat down beside Adagio who had stopped crying. Her face was pointed at her knees but her gaze was a thousand years in the past.

"It never leaves you," she said softly, distantly. "It's not there all the time, not every waking second at least. But it's there; lurking, waiting to reawaken in your nightmares."

Sunset put her arm around Adagio but continued to say nothing.

"I grew up under the Chaos Bringer. We had no control. All of us were at his mercy. Part of why I loved being a siren was because it gave me control. Control over others. The power to get them to do whatever I wanted. That night, I was back to being a frightened little girl; weak and powerless. I killed him. In fact, I got him to kill himself. Once he got off me, I sang. Oh the things I made him do to himself. I even pissed on him while he was dying. It didn't matter though. It doesn't matter. He's still there, in my dreams, in my fears. And I can't stop him."

"When I first got here, I had the body of a thirteen year old." Sunset said. "I couldn't rent an apartment, not looking like that. I had asked Discord if one of his goons could pose as my dad so I could get the place. I mean I already had paid him a small fortune at that point. He agreed.

"It turns out this guy he sent liked little girls. Girls around the age I looked. When I met him he said he wouldn't help me unless I slept with him. So I agreed. Heck I didn't care. I was consumed by hatred for Celestia and my desire for revenge. Besides, I didn't know that wasn't normal for this species."

"No," Adagio interrupted, "it's very normal for humans. They only claim it's not."

"Later on, when I actually understood what he was and what he got out of it, I couldn't sleep. I just kept thinking how vile he was. I later used that to further fuel my hatred of not only Celestia but of humanity. It's much easier to plan on using people as cannon fodder when you think they're absolute filth."

Adagio gave a small chuckle. "That it is." She then turned to Sunset. "You can go back with the others. I'll be ok."

Sunset smiled and shook her head. "I told you I'm not leaving your side. You're stuck with me."

Adagio looked back at her knees and started crying softly again. Sunset tried to comfort her but Adagio cut her off.

"It's not that, not this time. Sunset," Adagio paused, a million thoughts buzzed and debated inside her head for a few seconds before she eventually decided to continue, "I love you."

"Aw, Dag, I love you too," Sunset said sweetly.

"No, you don't get it. I don't love you as a friend. I'm in love with you, as in a romantic partner. That's why I started hanging out with the human Sunset. I was pretending she was you."

Sunset felt all the air and energy leave her body. She was frozen physically and mentally. She had no idea how to respond.

"That's not all. I didn't come back here looking for redemption. I came back because I was forced to. I was forced by the thing that killed those people. I know who it is."

************************************************************************

Everyone sat around quietly. No one felt the urge to say anything; the heaviness of what Adagio had gone through had silenced everyone. Suddenly Sunset came into the room holding Adagio's hand. There was excitement and fear all across Sunset's face.

"I now who it is," Sunset said in an almost manic state. "Adagio told me. It's Queen Chrysalis!"

Everyone else murmured in a confused manner except for Twilight who gasped in horror.

"Chrysalis? Are you sure?" Twilight asked.

"Yes. Tell them Dag."

"When we were on the run, after you'd defeated us and we lost our magic, she contacted me in a vision. Because I'm Equestrian, she said she had a special link to me. She told I was to get back here and corrupt Sunset. I refused simply because I am no one's servant. That's when she tortured me. She can get inside my mind and cause me to have excruciating seizures. So I relented. It's why I came back.

"Apparently both Sunset, and you Twilight, have a special power that makes you immune to her and out of her reach. Also it seems to be a power that transcends even death since I was told specifically not to kill Sunset; but corrupt her; which she said was simply causing Sunset to do something that was against her nature.

"Whenever I'm with Sunset, she can't touch me. I'm also guessing the same would be true for Twilight as well. As soon as I'm alone, she can enter my mind and torture me. I was going to betray you, betray her because I couldn't take the pain; but I don't care anymore. I love Sunset. I do. I never thought I could love anyone but I love her. And after tonight; I realize I could never betray her. I'd rather endure the torture."

"This changes everything," Twilight said as she got up and started pacing.

"You know who this Chrysalis is?" asked Flash.

"Yes. I fought her before. She's a shape shifter and a love stealer. She drains all the love out of ponies, I mean people, around her. She almost conquered Equestria but my brother, sister in law, and I were able to stop her, barely."

Twilight then turned and walked up to Adagio. Adagio prepared herself to be yelled at, even hit; but Twilight gave her a hug. "I'm sorry she put you through that Adagio," Twilight said as she pulled away. "But thank you for telling us."

"You're not mad?" Adagio asked confused.

"At Chrysalis, yes. At you? - No. You were tortured. Anyone would have gave up and did as she asked. You've told us the truth now, risking your safety, you life. That means everything. You may not have wanted redemption; but you got it."

"Also," Sunset said putting her arm around Adagio's shoulder, "there's no way she's getting to you. If she feared me before, wait until she see's me now that I know what she's put you through."

Adagio looked at Sunset and smiled. There would be much to talk about later, but for now she was happy knowing Sunset had her back.

"Do you know where she is?" Twilight asked hopefully.

Adagio shook her head. "No, she never said. She entered my mind, I could never enter hers."

That's when Fluttershy got up. "Maybe we can change that," she said with a smile.

Author's Notes:

Just remember, this and last weeks chapter were supposed to be one long chapter (plus the next chapter as well). So know you know why I split it up.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 34

Everyone turned around and looked at Fluttershy in surprise.

"What do you mean?" Adagio asked with both skepticism and curiosity.

"Well, she's obviously connected to you. So I was just thinking that maybe we could use that connection as a way to get inside her head."

"I gathered that. But how?" Adagio was getting impatient.

"We form a circle around you. The girls that is. We're the ones with the magic. You stand or sit in the center and think about Chrysalis. We'll focus on you. Maybe that way we can give you enough strength to travel into her mind and get her location."

Adagio turned to Sunset with a questioning expression.

"It could work Dag. It's worth a try; besides I'm here to protect you."

Adagio turned back to Fluttershy. "Ok. Do it."

The boys stood back as the girls sat down in a circle around Adagio. Adagio sat down on the ground as soon as the circle was complete.

"Everyone join hands," Fluttershy said. "Adagio, close your eyes and think about Chrysalis. Think about her voice, what she looked liked, concentrate on everything you've ever noticed in any of her visits to you. Everyone else, close your eyes and think about Adagio. Just focus all your energy on her."

At first, nothing happened. Then a faint, white, glowing light appeared around each girl. Then each individual light slowly expanded and linked together to encompass the entire circle. The floor beneath Adagio began to glow as small fingers of light snaked up and around her.

Adagio lost the feeling of the floor she was sitting on. She lost all feeling. It felt as though she was an unbridled consciousness afloat in the ether. Then all of a sudden she felt as if she was traveling through a tunnel at the speed of light. Strips of red light whizzed past her. At first it was only one here or there. Then it was multitudes. Finally she was surrounded by red.

***************************************************************

Chrysalis was sitting behind her desk reading one of the archaic books the cult had brought her when she suddenly was seized by a blinding, pounding headache. She screamed in pain as she grabbed her head and laid it on the desk.

What was this, she wondered. She had never in her life felt anything like this. Her body started to shake. Something was dreadfully wrong. More than that; it felt like there was another voice, another persona in her head. She did her best to quiet her pain and went inside her mind to find the other voice.

**********************************************************************

Adagio looked around. All she could see was red. Red everywhere. Bright, true red. No matter how she tried to move, all she could perceive was this endless red.

"YOU!" a voice hissed out in surprise and disgust.

Adagio spun around and saw Chrysalis stand or floating (she couldn't be sure which) there.

"How did you get inside my head?" Chrysalis snarled in burning, cold fury.

"So I made it?" Adagio said in surprise. Then she smiled in her smug, triumphed way like she used to when she had gotten the upper hand on an opponent. "A bit empty in here. I thought it would, I don't know, busier," she taunted.

Chrysalis roared with anger. "ANSWER ME! How did you get here?"

"I'll answer why. I'm here to find out where your hiding at dear Queen."

Chrysalis was confused for a second and then realized what was going on. "You've joined them. You've told them about me and they've sent you here."

"No one ever said you were dumb my Queen," Adagio was feeling powerful and in control again for the first time since losing her powers.

"I will make you suffer in ways unimaginable Adagio!"

"Oh please," Adagio scoffed. "This is me you're talking to. I've imagined every way to make others suffer."

"Then this shall come as no surprise!" Chrysalis formed her hands into claws, pulled her arms back, then thrust them forward. Bolts of energy came out and hit Adagio. Every cell in Adagio's body felt like it was on fire. She felt like screaming but resisted. Slowly she brought her arms up and in one violent motion, broke free of Chrysalis' pain bolts.

Chrysalis was taken aback by Adagio breaking free. She had no more powers. She shouldn't have been able to do that. Yet she did. "I'm impressed girl," she said in actual earnestness.

"Then this should really impress you," Adagio said in a simmering rage. Her eyes glowed, wings sprouted from her back, her hands formed claws. Adagio screamed in a raw, primal rage and flew onto Chrysalis. Again and again she brought her claws down on to Chrysalis; ripping and tearing until her head and shoulders were reduced to a bloody pulp.

Adagio got up and wiped her mouth with the back of her one bloody claw. She was drained. All her rage, her hurt, was gone. All the centuries of frustration had been released upon Chrysalis and now she was done. She turned around and started to float off when she heard a familiar cackle.

She turned around in shock and saw to her horror the various bits and pieces of Chrysalis pulling themselves back together until she was whole again.

Chrysalis got up smiling in pure enjoyment. "Very good Adagio; very good. I can see why you were such a menace for so long. I love your fire but I can't be defeated that easily child. Now, let me show you how it's done."

***************************************************************

Adagio fell back on the floor and started convulsing. She started gurgling as blood began to pour from her mouth. With out seeing it, Sunset could sense what was going on and she knew she had to stop it,

*****************************************************************

Adagio was badly beaten. She had tried her best but there was no way she could stand up to Chrysalis. Indeed; even at full power, with all her magic, she doubted if she would have been a match for the demon queen. She was on her knees and Chrysalis held her by the throat with one hand.

"If means anything; I really do respect you. I do. Another time, another place, I would have used you as my chief general. Alas, it is not another time or place but here and now; so time to die." Chrysalis raised her free claw high above her head to deliver the death blow when she felt a hand grab it.

"Not while I live!" It was Sunset Shimmer.

Chrysalis screamed in rage. "Come to save your girlfriend," she hissed.

"Always," Sunset said in a low, anger filled voice.

Chrysalis lunged but Sunset easily knocked her back. She screamed in pain but got right back up.

"I can't stop you, but I can KILL YOU!" Chrysalis shrieked

Chrysalis flew at Sunset who transformed into her Daydream Shimmer form and the two locked in combat. They punched, kicked, bit, clawed, summoned various weapons to use against each other. Blow after blow was delivered but neither would yield. This was Chrysalis' head however; and soon she began to get the upper hand as Sunset was expending massive amounts of energy just keeping the physic link open. Finally she was knocked down and transformed back into her regular form.

"Huh, huh, huh," Chrysalis panted, "I'll kill both . . .," she wasn't able to finish. All around her the others began to manifest themselves - she was surrounded.

"That's enough Chrysalis," Twilight said in her full commanding voice. "This ends here."

"Twilight Sparkle! Oh how I've missed you. It's so nice to see you again. How's the fam doing? Shinning Armor and Princess Cadence still doing well?"

Twilight shook her head. "No more banter Chrysalis. We're ending this now."

"Oh really? And how to propose that? You're in my head. If you kill me, you die too. All of you. And, honestly, I didn't think you were the killing type anyways."

"She's bluffing," Apple Jack said.

"Oh am now, hmm, Apple Jack. Yes, Apple Jack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and, well, Sonata Dusk. My, my. Has everyone villain been reformed? No, wait; Aria isn't here."

"Enough Chrysalis!" Twilight shouted in both anger and a growing sense of fear.

"Quite right," Chrysalis said smugly. With all of her psychic energy she had, she gave off a giant burst that sent the girls flying out of her head.

*******************************************************

"My Queen, my Queen!" Chrysalis could feel someone jerking her. She slowly raised her head and saw one of her followers trying to wake her. She didn't need a mirror to see, she could tell by the man's expression and how tired her muscles felt that she had aged considerably. The fight with the girls had left this body burned out and depleted. She would need a new one. With out thought; she leapt from this dying vessel into the body of her acolyte. Male bodies sucked, she thought, but any port in a storm.

*************************************************************

As soon as sunset came to, she crawled over to Adagio. "Dag, Dag," she called in terror and despair.

Adagio's body convulsed, she took one giant breath, turned her head to look into Sunset's eyes, and panted out, "I'm alive."

Sunset hugged her and cried happy tears.

Pinkie and Sonata crawled over to each other and the boys all ran to their respective mates to make sure they were ok. Everyone assured the other they were ok. They all began to describe what had happened while in the astral state and the boys described what they had seen while they had been watching.

After everyone had been caught up and the talking petered out; Rainbow looked around and said, "Well, that was a bust."

"What do you mean?" asked Soarin as he held her by the waist.

"Well we didn't get anything! We still have no idea where she is," Rainbow replied frustrated.

"I did," Adagio said as she slowly stood up.

"Dag?" Sunset asked she got up with Adagio and put her arm around her shoulder.

"While you were fighting, she left her mental guards down enough; I was able to get her address. Someone get me a pen and paper so I can write it down before I forget."

Rarity ran off and got a pencil and a sheet of paper and Adagio wrote it down. Sunset gave Adagio a giant hug and whispered in her ear, "You're the greatest."

Adagio smiled and whispered back, "I know."

"Well, we have the address, now what?" Rarity asked.

"Easy," Rainbow answered. "Tonight we celebrate because tomorrow we go to war."

Author's Notes:

This part, with the last two were all supposed to be one chapter. So glad I split them up. Anyway, the next chapter starts out somewhat happy but will end very sad. Just warning you now.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 35

Adagio awoke to find Sunset looking out the window at the forest that bordered the Geisel's property. It was the middle of the night (or there about). The boys had long since left and the girls had all gone to bed. Rarity and Apple Jack shared one room. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy shared another. Pinkie, Sonata, and Twilight all got one room (the idea was if Twilight was there, then Pinkie and Sonata wouldn't get into any "mischief"). Sunset and Adagio shared another.

Sunset just stood there, bathed in moonlight, looking ethereal, almost ghostly. The light reflected in here eyes, making them appear to glow. Adagio was in awe of how perfect she looked. Then she noticed the look of deep sadness on her face.

"Sunset?" she gently called out and walked up beside her.

Sunset gave no physical notice that she was aware that Adagio spoke or stood beside her. She just kept looking out the window with the same expression, Adagio was about to say something again but Sunset started speaking.

"I'm going to have to kill Chrysalis; aren't I?" She asked it simply, nonchalantly, almost as an after thought.

Adagio touched Sunset's shoulder and turned to look out the window herself. Some conversations could only be had when neither party was looking at each other.

"Yes," Adagio said bluntly and without emotion.

"And she's not alone is she? She has helpers, I could feel that when I was in her mind."

"Yes."

"And I may have to kill them as well, right?" Sunset's voice never registered any emotion. All her questions sounded like she was asking what the capital of South Dakota was or something banal like that.

"Yes. On both accounts." Likewise, too, Adagio's voice was flat and to the point.

"Twilight said she was scared because people, our friends, might die. The idea terrifies her. I understand. I don't want to see any of our loved ones get killed. I told her it's not our choice. The girls, all of us, have been called by whatever higher powers there may be to do this and it's a risk we had to take.

"But I never thought about us doing any killing. We talked about stopping Chrysalis, never thinking through the full extent of what we were saying, but we really meant kill. Kill her and those who might serve her.

"Dying, especially in the service of a greater good is noble and virtuous. But what is the flip side to that? Killing. Is killing for any reason virtuous? How can I take a life, even an evil one? And what of the humans? Even if they are evil themselves; they have friends, families. Won't they miss them? Won't they feel the loss? The pain? How can I inflict that on another person? How can I live with myself for the rest of my life knowing I have blood on my hands?" Sunset never changed her posture. Face forward, arms crossed over her chest as she spoke. She did turn her eyes slightly to look at Adagio once she was done to see what her response was.

"You were willing to kill before, to take over Equestria," Adagio said, not showing any signs of emotion.

"Before being the operative word there. Before I got blasted by Twilight's friendship beam. Before I knew better. Before I stopped being consumed by hate. Before I started caring about other people." Sunset's speech slowly increased in speed while she was talking, giving her final words an almost manic quality.

Adagio thought about how to respond. She thought about saying that she had killed, it didn't bother her, and would gladly kill again, especially Chrysalis. But she thought better of it. Then she knew what she should say.

"During World War Two, the girls and I toured with the USO. In films, immortals are always at key historical events and know important historical people but that's not how immortality works. Not if you want to stay immortal and not get burned at the stake. You stay hidden, underground, so no one knows what you are.

"However, there are times when circumstances force you to respond. We knew the Axis Powers were a threat the like we had never seen before. If they were triumphant, all of us would be in danger. So we did what we did best - sing. Of course our songs had a little bit extra to them. We gave the soldiers a little boost to their fighting skills.

"After the war, we continued for a while. The left over negative energy gave us a little bit more boost than we usually got." Adagio smiled for a second, shook her head, then continued.

"Anyway; during the day, sometimes the soldiers would take us out to see the sites as they were: bombed and burned down buildings. On one of those trips, we snuck off for a bit, just to see the rubble on our own. Well, this little German boy comes running up to us. He obviously starving. Sonata, who always had a soft spot for young children, looked in her purse and found a Hershey bar which she gave to the boy.

"While he was eating it; his grandmother came running, well, maybe 'running' is the best word there, let's say, fast walking, as fast as she could at least, up to us. She scolds the boy for running off then she thanks us for looking after him. Then she starts talking to us. She told us that she wanted us to know that they weren't evil people. That they didn't want the war or what had happened. She said we had to realize that they were hurting. That the German economy was in the tank, their money was worthless, the Weimar Republic was corrupt and ignored the needs of the people, and the Allies had made them feel humiliated after the first war. They had been desperate and 'He' as she called him, promised to restore them to their rightful place. He gave them hope. Sure he said hateful things but no really expected him to carry out any of those things. They just wanted things to be better so they supported him.

"She said that she had Jewish friends. That her best friend as a child was a Jew. She said that when the economy started picking up again and they started feeling proud again, that a kind of blut-fieber took hold that made everyone act irrational and led to this awfulness. Then she stressed again that, that was never their intention.

"As she was telling me this, I kept thinking; did it matter? Did it matter to all those who had been rounded up, forced onto cattle cars and put into camps, gas chambers, and ovens, to her Jewish childhood friend, what her or any of their intentions were? Would the survivors forgive them because they had only wanted a better economy and everything that had followed was a mistake?"

"That's an interesting story Dag, but I don't see the point or how it pertains to this situation?" Sunset said confused.

"Her intention, their intention, was meaningless. You can have the best intentions in the world but what matters is the outcome. Every excuse she had given was true but also irrelevant. The Nazis, and Imperial Japanese military, steamed rolled across Europe and Asia, enslaving and killing millions of people in the process. The only the Allies could stop them was to fight them; which meant killing millions of people themselves and aligning themselves with Soviet Russia who's own leader was just as monstrous as Hitler, Mussolini, and Tojo."

Then Adagio turned to Sunset. She gently held her cheek and caressed it with her thumb. "This isn't a perfect world Sunset and there are no perfect solutions. Had the Allies not fought back, and in the process killed innocent men, women, and children, what would have been the alternative? Over half the world living under Axis rule, Jews, Gypsies, homosexuals, black people, rounded up and killed; millions, maybe a billion by now, people living under totalitarian rule. Would that have been better?

"Being a pacifist is easy when everyone is a pacifist, Once one person thinks violence is perfectly ok, then what do you do? You can say that you would not use violence to protect yourself, but what about another person? If someone is being attacked and you do nothing, doesn't that make you partially if not equally as guilty?

"If you don't kill Chrysalis she'll keep trying to do whatever it is she's up to. I have no clue what that is but it can't be good. What if she eventually succeeds? Then what?

"In all things you must ask yourself, what is the alternative. If you do not do all that you have to win, including potentially killing Chrysalis and her minions, what's the alternative? Which will you find the hardest to live with; knowing you took a life or lives in order to stop someone that is truly evil or not killing and living with the aftermath of whatever Chrysalis' plan is?

"No matter what you decide, make no mistake, there will be blood, there will be death; it's just a matter of what you can live with." Adagio spoke softly and soothingly. Though her words carried much weight, she said in a way to calm and make Sunset feel better.

"If that's the case, what couldn't you justify by that argument? Look at Iraq. It was a dictatorship, people were suffering and being tortured, and look what happened after their leader was taken out. The whole region became destabilized. Are the people there any better off than before?"

"No," Adagio said softly. "But that's what I said, what I've been trying to say, that there are no perfect solutions. The worst atrocities have been carried out with the best of intentions. I feel for you, I do. I just don't want you to inadvertently cause a massacre while trying to avoid one."

"I just wish there was another way. Twilight didn't kill me and we didn't kill you."

"If you can find a better way, then do so. Just don't blind yourself in the process."

Sunset (who had turned to face Adagio) looked back out the window, the weight of the world crushing her. Then a mischievous smile crossed her lips. She slowly turned back to Adagio and said, "when was the last time you had a night run through the woods?"

Author's Notes:

Ok, once again I had to break a chapter down. This and the next chapter were supposed to be one but it was just too long. Hopefully you enjoy.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 36

Sunset and Adagio stood by the edge of the forest. The night was cool but not cold. Sunset breathed the night air in deep and started stretching. Adagio just looked around like she couldn't believe she was actually out here and that they were actually going to do this.

Sunset caught Adagio's reluctant looks and cheerfully said , "What's the matter? Didn't you ever run through the woods at night when you were a foal?"

"Uh, no," Adagio responded as though that was the dumbest question she had ever heard. "My family had a farm. I was either working or sleeping."

"I'm glad you didn't tell that earlier or I would have put you with Apple Jack and have let Aria stay with me," Sunset teased.

"Ha . . . ha. Very funny. Don't even joke about that," Adagio answered back sarcastically but still with an undercurrent of good humor.

"Aww, you know I love you Dag. Not in the way you want mind you."

"Ok, ok. So are going to do this or what?"

Sunset turned to look at the forest again. "I used to love night runs, especially through the woods when I was young. It helped me forget my troubles, my worries, my pain. It's been too long since I've done this." She then took her pajama top off.

Adagio just gasped in shock for a moment not sure she was seeing what she was seeing. Then Sunset started to remove her pajama bottoms and that snapped Adagio out of her haze.

"What are you doing?" she asked both surprised and annoyed by Sunset's behavior.

"I'm going on a night run," Sunset answered back annoyed herself that Adagio would ask such an obvious question. "I thought we'd already established that."

"No, I mean, yes. Why the heck are you naked?!" It was all Adagio could do to keep from shouting.

"Dag, did you wear clothes back home?"

"Sunset, this isn't Equestria!"

"Listen, the humans have there thing, their rules, and I follow them and fit in. But this isn't about them or their rules or standards or customs. This is about me. This is about regaining something I lost. I want to feel the rush of the wind on my skin and the dirt and the leaves and be in nature, be one with it.

"You don't have to get undressed if you don't want to. I get it. But I have to. I have to do it for me."

Adagio scowled and then angrily said, "Dang it!" Then she quickly removed her pajamas. She stood there with her hands out to her side and said, "Happy now?"

Sunset looked Adagio up and down. "More so then I thought I'd be," she responded, genuinely surprised.

"Fine. Let's just get . . . Sunset, my face is up here."

Sunset snapped her head up, her cheeks red with embarrassment. "I wasn't staring at your boobs!" she said defensively.

"No," Adagio snarked back, "You were looking lower."

"Well, I, I just, well it's not really custom anymore to have hair down there anymore."

"Really? That's what you were looking at? Ugh. I think I shave enough of my body. I'm surprised you do. I mean, isn't it annoying?"

Sunset shrugged. "Honestly, considering that how much of my body I do shave, that little piece of real estate is nothing. Honestly, if I was going to give up shaving anything, it'd be my legs."

"Oh my GOD! I know. I can't stand shaving my legs. I swear every time I do it, I'll never do it again."

"I know right? Jeez. How'd they ever convinced their women to do that I'll never know."

Adagio got a somewhat smile on her face. "It does feel nice once you're all smooth though."

"Yeah, true," Sunset reluctantly agreed.

"I have considered just getting the hair lasered off. That way I never have to deal with it again."

"Really? Huh. Maybe I should look into that?"

Then the two of them just stopped and looked at each other as the absurdity of the situation fully hit them. Here they were, standing naked, in the middle of the night, getting ready to run through the woods, and they were talking about grooming habits. They both burst out laughing.

"So," Adagio was finally able to say after about five minutes of laughing, "Are we going to do this or what?" Adagio now felt great. She was really ready to run and share this experience with Sunset.

"Yes. We're just going to run. This is not a race. Don't think about anything. Empty your head and just concentrate on what's around and before you. Understand?"

"Perfectly."

"Ok, let's go!"

And with that the two were off. At first the ran, just ran; dodging branches and bushes. Then Sunset ran up a small rock and jumped off. Adagio jumped and grabbed a tree branch and swung on it. Before long they were in the trees; jumping and leaping from on to the next. Then they dropped down again to the forest floor and started running again.

The air washed over them, making all the nerves in their skin light up. The rocks and twigs on the ground hurt their feet but they didn't mind. They were feral, animals, all senses awake and alive. There was no past, no future, just an infinite now that swallowed up all conscious thought and left only the purest essence of life behind.

As they ran, the woods eventually thinned out at they got to a small embankment where a stream ran below. The women stopped and panted. They were out of breath but full of energy. Sunset looked at Adagio with a wicked smile.

"You wanna jump?" she asked, barely able to contain herself as her life force ran wild through her body.

"What?" Adagio said fully in shock that Sunset would suggest such a thing. "Sunset, that water is probably freezing and we don't know how deep it is. We could jump in and break our legs or something."

"I know, let's do it!" And with that, Sunset ran and jumped off in to the stream.

"Stupid girl!" Adagio cursed and then jumped in herself.

The water was deep enough so that they wouldn't break anything when the hit, but not so deep that they couldn't stand with their heads above water (which was extremely cold and caused the women to seize up for a second). As soon as they were able to, they stood up and gasped as the night air filled their lungs.

"I'M FREEZING!" Adagio screamed.

"I KNOW. ISN'T IT GREAT?" Sunset shouted back.

"YOU'RE NUTS!"

"I KNOW! THAT'S WHY YOU LOVE ME!"

"NO, IT'S JUST BECAUSE YOU'RE A GREAT COOK! NOW CAN WE GET OUT?"

"SURE!"

The two made their way to the side of the stream and slowly climbed back up the embankment. Once at the top, they collapsed in to each others arms on the ground, shivering and covered in mud, small twigs, and leaves; laughing hysterically.

They laid there for a while, just holding each other, letting their own body heat warm up the other. Eventually they separated, rolled onto their backs, and gazed up at the stars.

"Dag?" Sunset said quietly.

"Yes?" Adagio was tired but extremely happy. She was curious as to what Sunset wanted but really didn't care. She felt too good now.

"I'm sorry. When I was taking you out and saying how if I was gay, I'd totally date you, I didn't realize how much that might have been hurting you."

Adagio laid there quiet for a while, thinking. "It's ok. You didn't know. How could you? I never told you how I felt."

"Still; I care about you. Twilight and I share a special bond, no doubt. She's my sister. We even call each other that sometimes. You, you're my best friend. More than that really. I can explain how I feel about you; only that I can't imagine my life without you."

"Me either," Adagio sadly said back.

"You really do have all the qualities I could ever want in a partner. Everything but one very specific thing."

"I have a innie not an outtie. That's what you mean."

"Yes. And it sucks and I hate it because that means in the end it's really not about the person at all but about body parts. And that sounds and feels so wrong. But that's what it is."

"It's ok. It's almost poetic justice. After all that I've done, after all the hate I have sown, the one person, the only person I've ever loved, can't love me back."

"It's not right Dag. I wish I could love you; in that way. You're perfect for me. I just can't."

"What about Val? Tell me about him. He has to special to capture your heart." Adagio wanted to change the subject. Yes, thinking about not being with Sunset made her feel miserable; but hearing the sadness in Sunset's own voice made her feel worse.

Sunset's tone suddenly got much happier as she talked. "Oh Dag, he's amazing. He's handsome, witty, built like a brick crap house, mind blowingly good in bed; no pun intended. He's the perfect guy. At least the perfect guy for me."

"I'm glad then. So what are you going to do once Chrysalis is defeated?"

"I don't know. That's the other thing. He's a boy and I'm a pony. Not really relationship material. How would he handle seeing the real me? What will I do as he grows up more and changes as we all do? Where would we live? No, scratch that. I'm a princess now and it's my duty to return home. So would he want to live in Equestria with me?

"I used to ask these questions to Twilight all the time about her and Flash. But it obvious they have something there. Plus they've known each other for about a year. I just met Val. God, I feel like I'm taking advantage of him and leading him on." Sunset was frustrated at herself for being so stupid as to try and forge a relationship with anybody knowing all she had to do and that she was leaving once she was done.

Adagio reached out and took Sunset's hand. "The heart wants what it wants and it can never be wrong. Even me. I know I can never have you but I'll never regret falling in love with you. It's that love that freed me. Not just from Chrysalis, but myself; my own anger and hatred. I'm a better person because I love you. Whatever is going to happen between you and Val, just be honest and what is meant to happen, will happen."

"My god Dag, will you please get a sex change so I can marry you?" Sunset joked.

"Yeah, that ain't gonna happen," Adagio laughed. Then she said, "We should go back now."

"You're right."

The two got up and made their way back through the forest, talking and joking all the way. Once they got to the Geisel's property line, they saw that light's were on and Big Mac's truck drive off.

"What do you think that's all about?" Sunset asked.

"I don't know. We'd better get up there and find out."

The two quickly dressed and ran up to the house. Inside everyone was crying and Apple Jack was gone.

"Where have you two been?" Rarity asked angrily through her tears as Sunset and Adagio walked in.

"What happened? Where's apple Jack?" Sunset asked concerned with a growing sense of dread.

"We saw Big Mac drive away," Adagio said, her own fear beginning to grow. "Did he take her?"

"Yes," Twilight said. "He, he, . . . " Twilight took a deep breath and choked back her tears, "Granny Smith and Apple Bloom were murdered."

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 37

Sunset's and Adagio's mouths both dropped open. They couldn't believe what they had just heard. Everything had been going so well earlier. They had found out where Chrysalis was and had plans to go there tomorrow to face her. This was all going to be over. Now everything seemed like it was falling apart.

Then Adagio got a very serious look on her face as she said, "Aria."

"What?" Sunset said as she turned to look at Adagio. She was in a total state of confusion and denial.

"Aria. It had to be," Adagio simply said.

"Big Mac came here and said he had gotten a call from Apple Bloom," Twilight started to say through her tears. "She said Aria had killed Granny Smith and was coming after her. She had locked herself in her bedroom and was begging for him to come home and help."

"No," Adagio said flatly. Everyone looked at her with a mixture of confusion and anger. "Aria was already in that room with her. Think about it. If she had Aria locked out, why would she call Big Mac, not 911? Aria made her call Big Mac. This was a set up."

"Then why didn't she wait for Big Mac to arrive?" Sunset asked even more confused.

"Because this wasn't about killing him or anybody else. This was about sending a message and stopping you." Adagio looked around the room at everyone. She saw the hurt, sadness, and hate in their eyes.

She continued. "Remember when I said Chrysalis said she was connected to all Equestrains living here? She had chose me because she thought I was the smartest but that didn't mean I was her only choice. When she saw that I was no longer under her control; she immediately went to Aria.

"By having Aria kill Apple Jack's sister and I take it grandmother; she is sending a message that she's coming for and can get everyone that you love and hold dear. Also, with this murder, I highly doubt any of your parents are going to let you out anytime soon. Even if this doesn't scare you off, it buys her time to move and regroup."

"And how do you know so much?" Rainbow demanded full of anger and hate.

"Because that's exactly what I would have done in her shoes," Adagio said bluntly.

Rainbow ran at Adagio and was barely held back by Sunset, Rarity, and Fluttershy. "Then why didn't you WARN US?!" shrieked Rainbow.

"Because I didn't think about it!" Adagio replied angry and hurt at the same time. Rainbow was right, Adagio should have known. "I thought we won. I thought we had her on the run. Just like all of you I'm guessing. I didn't think, I didn't even guess she would do this. It's only after you told me I knew what had happened. I'm sorry."

"Sorry isn't going to cut it!" Rainbow yelled.

"Hey, hey, Rainbow," Sunset said, still trying to hold her back. "None of us thought this would happen. We all got cocky. We thought this was all going to be easy. Princess Celestia even warned us but we didn't take it seriously."

"Shut up! Both of you, shut up! Ever since you Equestrians got here you've caused nothing but problems! You," she pointed at Sunset, "you caused us all to hate each other and were going to use us to take over Equestria. Then she comes along," points to Twilight, "blasts you which brings her," she then points at Adagio, "which then brings the other Twilight who opened the portal to let that monstrosity through! I'm tired of you! All of you! I want you all to go home, back to where you came from so nobody else get's hurt."

"Rainbow," Rarity started to softly say but was cut off by Rainbow.

"No! No Rarity. I'm done. I'm done with all of them. I'll fight with them to get rid of Chrysalis; but I'm not fighting for them."

"I understand Rainbow," Twilight said. She was hurt but she also knew where Rainbow was coming from. "It's ok."

"No it's not!" Rainbow shouted, enraged anew. "How can you say that? Granny Smith is dead! Apple Bloom is dead! Oh God, Scootaloo! How is she going to take it? And Sweetie Belle? Oh Rarity, how's she doing?"

"Father and mother are with her now. I should go up and check."

"Rainbow?" Fluttershy softly said.

"What?" Rainbow barked then felt guilty immediately for it.

"Without them, we never would have ponied up, never would have known of a world greater than our own, we never would have gotten all our powers."

"And I never would have met Sonapie," Pinkie added.

"And that's worth it? The death of our best friend's sister and grandmother? Of all the others that died?"

Fluttershy shook her head. "It's not about worth but choice. We were chosen, all of us, to be what we are so we had no choice in this. This is a fight we were born to have. We can't back away and hide from it. Also, Apple Jack is Sunset's and Twilight's friend too. Her pain, her loss, is there's as well."

"No, no, I'm done. I'm . . . I'm . . . I'm . . ." Rainbow couldn't finish. She collapsed on the floor crying. All the other girls surrounded and hugged her except Adagio. Adagio looked on not sure what to do. She wasn't Rainbow's friend. She barely knew the girl. Also how would she react to having her come over and try to hug or even comfort her? Did she even have that right? Eventually she decided that her friend or not; Rainbow was Sunset's friend so she slowly, cautiously went over and put her arms around her with everyone else.

Eventually everyone quieted down and broke apart. They just sat on the floor, not thinking, just feeling. Then Rainbow spoke. Her voice was horse, more gruff than usual; but the anger was gone. "So now what?"

"Fluttershy, you're The Mystic," Twilight said, "can you try to get a lock on Chrysalis?"

At first Fluttershy shook her head. "I'm not connected to her like you are and her magic is extremely strong." Then she thought for a second and began to smile. "The animals! Part of my powers is the ability to talk to animals. I can ask them to keep a look out and let us know where she is."

"How will they know what she looks like?" Rainbow asked, unconvinced about what Fluttershy was saying. "I doubt if she looks like that nightmare we saw when we were inside her head."

"No, but animals can see auras. Once I explain who and what she is, they'll be able to find her that way." Fluttershy was feeling excited about the prospect of finding Chrysalis.

"Good," said Sunset. "Tomorrow, after I meet the other me, Adagio and I can go to the address we have for her. I doubt if she'll still be there; but maybe we can find something that can help us if, not find out where she is now, at least let us know what she's up too."

"Everyone else," Twilight added, "stay in contact. Like Adagio said, our parents aren't going to want us to go anywhere for a while. That doesn't mean Chrysalis will stop."

"Agreed," Adagio said. "She knows about all of you now and she will be coming. Not for you directly; but everyone you love and care about."

Everyone got sullen and looked down at the thought of that. About five minutes later, Mrs. Geisel came down, her eyes red and puffy from crying, "Girls, your parents are here to take you home."

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 38

Sunset drove in the darkness of early morning. The radio was off, heater - off, the only sound was that of the engine. It was hypnotic, the sound, the lights on the road, the darkness that surrounded them; it all led to an erasure of emotion and thought. She was empty mentally and emotionally she which is what she had wanted.

To think, to feel, would make her think about Apple Bloom. It would make her feel sadness, anger, hatred. It would open up thoughts she wasn't comfortable thinking (at least not since her transformation). Thoughts of revenge, blood, fire, death. She thought she couldn't kill: now she thought she could, easily.

She couldn't allow herself to go there. She also wasn't prepared to face the pain of loss. She wasn't really close to Apple Bloom. They only met a handful of times and those were all in passing; but she did know her. She also thought about how young she was. How she must have died in so much fear. She thought about how Apple Jack must feel. Her heart broke.

So she drove, in silence, through the darkness; allowing all thought and feeling to be lulled to sleep, to feel numb, to feel nothing.

Adagio sat beside her lost in her thoughts. She looked back on everything that had happened and realized they had been played from the start. Chrysalis might have intended Adagio to do the main damage, but she had moved other pieces in place in case Adagio had failed. Adagio thought she should have seen it, expected it. Adagio had employed many a complex scheme over the years. She had outwitted many a foe and should have known Chrysalis had back up plan after back up plan.

She looked over at Sunset who's face was mostly blank with a shadow of boiling anger just beneath it. She wanted to say something to her. She wanted to reach out, take her hand, comfort her, take her pain away; but she couldn't. She knew Sunset was in a dark place and needed time to process it and come through it on her own. Any attempt to help would be met with resistance if not open hostility.

Adagio turned and looked out her window and watched the ever receding woods give way to open grassland and the lights of the town just beyond. She turned her eyes up to the sky to watch the stars. She remembered how they used to rule the night. Countless points of light in a sea of black. Now they faced competition from every direction as streetlights, headlights, lights from house windows and factories all fought with the celestial lights for dominion over the night and the gaze of man; and for now, the man made lights had won.

That was only temporary though. Those stars were patient. They had seen countless numbers of their brethren blink into existence and fade away. Those lights, those stars, crowded out for now; would still be there long after the species of man and his artificial lights had passed away and once again they would rule the night sky unopposed.

But then, all those stars were only temporary as well. Slowly, all of them would dim and die. Only the eternal darkness would remain. At the end of all things, would the darkness laugh at all those foolish stars and the life they had helped create for evening daring to try to oppose him? Maybe it would cry, knowing it had won the war but now had no reason to exist? She knew it would do neither as the darkness wasn't a thing; at least not a thing with thought and emotion but a state, an absence; an absence of light and life. It was a state whose sole definition was contingent on that which it opposed. When the last life had passed away, death would be die as well. When the last light was extinguished, darkness too would be extinguished as well having nothing to prove itself against.

So then what? What of all of this? She had existed outside of time for so long she had never contemplated these questions. Now thrust back under the rule of time, she found herself consumed by those very questions. If all this was for naught; then what was the point to anything? All the struggles, the victories, losses, happiness and sorrows of existence were nothing more than a cruel joke. A way to pass the time in between states of oblivion. Everything became so trivial, so empty, so meaningless.

Scientist estimate the universe is 13.8 billion years old. But what was even that in the grand scheme of eternity? Even if the universe continued for another trillion years, what was that to infinity? A fraction of a fraction of a fraction of a second?
But there were other universes too; other dimensions. An infinite number of universes with an infinite number of dimensions. Did they count? Life would cease to be here but in the other realms, would it continue? Would the multiverse continue to create new universes and therefore life; forever? And if not, would eventually everything cease to be? Would there be a final end to all things? Was everything doomed to utter destruction?

Adagio looked back to Sunset. Without hesitation she reached out and took her hand.

"What?" Sunset asked in a distant, somewhat annoyed voice.

"I'll kill Aria." Adagio's voice wasn't one of determined vengeance. It was sad, sympathetic. Like a parent saying they'll put down the sick and dying family pet to a child.

"I took her to Apple Jack's place," Sunset said bluntly. "I'm the reason they're dead. I'll do it."

"No," once again; Adagio's voice was soft and sympathetic. "No matter where Aria would have ended up, she would have killed. Rainbow's parents, Rarity's, Pinkie's sister, Aria was a ticking time bomb that Chrysalis had been waiting to use."

"True enough," Sunset responded flatly. "So do you want to be the one who does it and not me?"

"Because you're better than that."

"You said yourself I would have to kill. Aria, Chrysalis, what does it matter?"

"It's the intent that matters. You're going to have to kill Chrysalis; it's the only way you'll stop her. Aria, she has no magic. The human authorities could take care of her. You could even take her back and throw her in one of the prisons in Equestria. If yo kill her, you would be doing so out of revenge. That is not you."

"Oh yes it is. It's the most me thing there is," Sunset said, shaking her head, a tears running down her cheeks.

"No, it's not. Not now. If you go through with it, you would be corrupting yourself which is what Chrysalis wanted in the first place. I see that now."

"And if I let you do it? How is that any different? Your hand, but you'd still be acting on my will. You'd be killing her to appease me."

"Then I won't. I'll chain her up, turn her in, whatever I have to but I'm not letting you lose yourself." Adagio then lifted Sunset's hand and kissed it. Maybe there wasn't a big, over reaching narrative or meaning to existence. Maybe these futile and fleeting moments and emotions were all that were. Maybe that was all that was needed. A meal only nourishes the body for so long before you have to eat again; and no matter how much you eat; you'll eventually die anyway. Still, does any of that fore knowledge lessen the experience of eating? Does it make a great meal less or a terrible mean more? No. The meal at the moment is either savored or loathed based on what it is. So to life is savored or loathed for what it is in the moment regardless of knowing the eventual outcome is non-existence.

"I'm going to tell Val I can't see him anymore on Monday," Sunset simply said.

"Why?" Adagio asked in disbelief.

"I won't have time to pursue a relationship with him and I don't want to put him in danger. The others joined the fight before it was even started. He didn't. I can't, I won't risk his life."

"Sunset, are you sure. After everything you told me about him?"

"It's precisely because of everything I told you about him that I'm doing this. I care too much about him to risk him becoming a target."

"My heart breaks for you then," Adagio said on the verge of tears.

"It seems wrong to say thank you for that. Especially since . . ." Sunset paused and squeezed Adagio's hand, " since I . . . I've decided to be with someone else."

Adagio's mouth dropped open, stunned. "Who? Who else is there?"

Sunset turned briefly to Adagio then back to the road. "You," she just said.

"What? But you're straight?"

"I know. And I don't know how this will work or for how long. I just know that, after tonight; there's no one who could love me more or better than you. And frankly, I feel things for you I've never felt for another woman before. I told you, at least I think I told you, that I can't imagine my life without you. If you're fine with not having sex, then I want to be with you. Like, be with you, be with you."

Adagio looked at Sunset for a while in stunned silence. Then she laid her head on her shoulder and smiled. "As long as I get to see you before I fall asleep and see you when I wake up, if sleeping is all we do in bed, I'm fine with that."

Sunset just nodded with a blank expression still on her face. "So," she said, "when do we meet my Earth self again?"

Author's Notes:

Next chapter, the Sunsets meet and we go back to Equestria where Adagio learns something new about herself.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 39

Sunset and Adagio walked through the front door of their apartment and crashed. Adagio fell back on the couch and Sunset flopped down in the chair that was ninety degrees to it. Both women were exhausted; physically and emotionally.

"So what do you want to do now?" Sunset asked, rubbing her eyes with her right hand.

"I don't know," Adagio replied in a tired, somewhat annoyed, somewhat apathetic voice. "It's what? - two thirty in the morning? We meet Shimmer at ten thirty but we both need a shower; plus it's a half hour drive to the mall from here. So I'm figuring we'd have to get up at least no later than eight o'clock to be there on time. That's roughly six hours of sleep, and that's if we fell asleep right this very second. So it's not enough time to get some sleep but too long to stay up."

Sunset tilted her head back onto the back of the chair, her eyes closed. "Yeah," she sighed. "Darned if you do; darned if you don't." Sunset then turned her head to look at Adagio. "Want to talk?"

"Always," Adagio said flatly.

"Ok. And by talk, I mean I want to talk. I just want you to listen; that's all. I don't want you to offer advice or try to solve anything. I don't want you to interrupt or none of that. I just want you to listen. Understood?"

"Completely," Adagio answered flatly and sat back in the couch.

"Alright then. I have no clue what I'm doing. Let me rephrase that. No. That'll work. I started a relationship with a man, a boy; when I logically knew I shouldn't. I didn't take the threat from Chrysalis seriously. I mean, I knew whatever it was had killed and it was serious; but I still acted as if we would handle this like always.

"But even that aside; I knew I was going back to Equestria after this was over. So even by that criteria I should have known better. Yet I met him, was attracted to him, and I pursued him. Heck, I was the one that initiated sex. And now I have to go to him and tell him it's over.

"I could say, and I will say, I don't want him hurt; that it's too dangerous and all that. But he already knows that. I told him what I was doing; hunting down a man-eating monster from another dimension. And you know what? - he actually volunteered to help. I thought he was kidding, but he wasn't. The guy has skills too. He would be a great asset to us. He could physically hold his own against anybody.

"Yet, when I think like that, I can't help but think how could and utilitarian that sounds. 'Oh yeah, you can put your life on the line for me and potentially die; but after this is over, I'm going to bugger off back home and leave you high and dry anyhow. Hope you don't mind'. And that just makes me feel worse.

"I like him. I have feelings for him, I had, made, whatever you want to say; him have feelings for me as well and now I'm going to crush them because?" Sunset shrugged. "I just wanted a fling, I didn't think things through even though me and Twilight had talked on length about her and Flash. Should she visit him, should he come visit her, what possible future could they have; and her I am doing what she did."

Sunset paused. She breathed deep as small tears slowly rolled down her cheeks.

"And sitting here, telling this to you, it's unfair to you. I know you care for me. Love me. I have never had those feelings for another woman. I told you that. I never even considered it since I was so obviously straight. But I do have feelings for you. I can't explain what they are and why I do, I just do. I know I always want you around me, with me. And since you and I come from and are going back to the same place; that whole cross dimensional romance thing never comes into play.

"But then that sounds so utilitarian too. I mean, you're not Mr. Right, but because you check off enough boxes, you can be Mrs. Right Now. And what if I come to realize, you know what, it really is all about body parts and I really need an 'outie' as you put it? Then what? ' Oh, hey Dag, I've decided to go back to men so you and I are done; but I still really like you so you can continue to live with me, just in a separate bedroom and you'll get to see me and my new boyfriend be all lovey, dovey all the time. Okaaaaaaay?' What half way decent person would do that? Especially after they force you into an asexual relationship for however long."

Sunset then chuckled bitterly. " 'Men'. I guess I mean stallions. Oh god Dag; I don't want to go back. I don't. I like it here. I'm attracted to human males. I can't even imagine being with one of my own kind in that way anymore. Stallion or mare. I like walking upright and having hands and fingers and a flat face. I even like this crazy, mixed-up, brutal planet. Yes humans are bucking crazy and I can't understand how they've made this far without killing themselves off; but, there's a magic and wonder about them I can't explain. This is where I want to be now; but I can't. I'm a princess now and my place is in Equestria. It's my duty to return.

"Saying all this, feeling all this, knowing I'm about to hurt someone I care about because of my own selfishness, knowing that I'm probably hurting you right now by telling you all this; it makes me feel as though I've learned nothing; that I haven't changed at all. That I'm still the same selfish witch I was when I first came here. Fug, I'm horrible."

Sunset looked at Adagio, who looked back at her with a blank expression. She waited to see what Adagio would say but she said nothing. Eventually Sunset got annoyed and asked, "Well?"

Adagio just shrugged. "You said you didn't want me to give you any advice, so I'm not. Besides; I'm the last person who should be giving advice to anyone, My track record of making good decision is really poor. It took being homeless and turned into a slave to make me realize that; but I have.

"As for a non sexual relationship, I've never been a big fan of it myself. I've had sex- with both men and women; but never out of desire for them, only to manipulate them. I can't really say I'm sexually attracted to you either. I just want to be with you."

It was then Adagio stopped and looked off for a bit. Her mind obviously deep in thought.

"The first woman I ever had sex was back in France, late twelve hundreds. Remember when I said the girls and I had taken refuge in a nunnery for a while? It was there. Woman entered the sisterhood for many reasons. Some were truly devout in their beliefs. Some because it was the only moderate form of food, shelter, and protection, some where girls who had become pregnant out of wedlock. They were forced to give up their babies and then live the life of a nun in penance. Others joined because they had 'unnatural' desires and thought or were told The Church would solve that.

"That was sister Anna. Young girl, between eighteen and twenty-two. Pretty. Even in her habit she was pretty.

"Anyways, I kept noticing her looking at me. At first all the sisters looked at us. They were naturally suspicious of outsiders. But she looked only at me and not in a suspicious way but a 'I really like looking at her but I hate myself for liking to look at her' type of way. I knew exactly what she was and what she wanted from me. So I decided to make her my plaything.

"At first I playfully and innocently flirted with her. Enough so she wouldn't run in terror of her feelings, but enough to make her self loathing increase yet still want more. Slowly, and subtly I became more forward until, one night, I snuck in her room and seduced her into her first sin of the flesh. Which, I must say, wasn't as bad as I expected. It wasn't good; but it wasn't horrible.

"From then on, I had her tied around my finger. I would torture her with the fact she was a sodomite, evil and corrupt and that I should go tell the Mother Superior how she had seduced me. She would cry and beg me not to. Then I would wait, be nice to her, lay with here and start the whole cycle over again. I hat such fun emotionally destroying that girl.

"One day, one of the other sisters found her hanging from the bell in the tower. She had killed herself. She wrote a note explaining she was cursed with demonic desires she couldn't control so she decided to kill herself to escape them and hoped God would forgive her. Well, the Mother Superior sent a messenger into to town to fetch Anna's father. As a lesbian and as someone who committed suicide, she was deemed a worthless sinner who could not be buried in consecrated ground. The last thing they told her father, as he picked up the body was his daughter was now burning in Hell for all eternity. I was barely able to contain my laughter when I heard that.

"So you see Sunset Shimmer; I'm the last person who could or should lecture anybody on their morality or decision making."

Sunset sat forward and looked down at her hands that were folded palms up on her lap. "I guess we're all flawed. We all hurt people. We will hurt people. For all our lives. We will be short sighted, selfish, and hurt those around us. No matter what."

"It appears so," Adagio said flatly.

"And, of course, because of that; we will be hurt and betrayed ourselves by other people."

"Yes," Adagio said again.

"And that is why we must forgive." Sunset looked up and over at Adagio. She reached out and touched her knee. "Because all of us are fallen, all of us are broken, we must forgive; forgive others, forgive ourselves; knowing that in our brokenness we are all the same and all connected and that if today we are hurt, tomorrow we can be healed and if today we hurt someone else, tomorrow we can heal another."

"Are you saying that for me or for you?" Adagio asked.

"I guess I'm saying that for all of us. I was ready to kill Aria, to kill anyone who was aligned with Chrysalis. Heck, a small part wanted to kill myself. Not a large part, but still a little bit. You, telling me that story, pouring out one of your darkest deeds to someone you loved, risking that they might reject you, that was courage. And given that you risked everything by telling us it was Chrysalis we were fighting, AND fighting her yourself, no one is too far gone.

"Whatever happens Monday is going to happen. I'm going to cry, feel bad, probably get yelled at. Heck I hope he does yell at me. I deserve it and maybe it'll make me feel less like a piece of crap. But then I'll turn around and help save the world. And so will you. With me. Side. By. Side. Because each new day is a day we might fall but it's also a day we might fly."

Adagio reached out and put her hand on Sunset's cheek. "By your side."

It was then Sunset kissed Adagio; one soft, slow, and gentle kiss on the lips. "And Dag, I do love you." Sunset then stood up and held out her hand. "Come, let's get to bed and try to get some sleep. Tomorrow after we meet myself, we can move your stuff into our bedroom."

Adagio took Sunset's hand and the two went to the bedroom. Sunset set the alarm, both women stripped down to nothingness, crawled in bed, and fell asleep in each other's arms, with Sunset's head on Adagio's chest.

Author's Notes:

Ok, I know I said the Sunsets would meet in this chapter. And that's how it was going to start. But then I got the idea this for this opening. The idea of both these strong women, letting the veil down a little bit, exposing some of their weakest or darkest parts to each other; I really liked it. I felt it added to the strength of their relationship as well as sets up the emotional minefield Sunset will be stepping into when she talks to Val.

As I stated before, this book will get darker and darker. More people will die and the girls will be pushed to their breaking points by the time the final book starts. These girls will be shattered. I'm just trying to make that clear so if you want to stop reading now, you can.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 40

The sound of the alarm going off was like a bombing exploding inside Adagio's and Sunset's heads. At first they were confused then angry. It was too early for the alarm to be going off on a Sunday. They had both just gotten to sleep. Slowly they began to realize why it was going off. Still that didn't make it any easier to accept.

"Dag, turn the alarm off will you," Sunset grumbled. She was half awake, half asleep which fit since the sentence was half a statement and half a question.

"It's your clock. Why do I have to do it?" Adagio groused back.

"Because you're closer; that's why."

"And you're on top of me."

"Fine; I'll roll over." Sunset quickly rolled over and off of Adagio.

"Alright, but we're going back over these sleeping arrangements then." Adagio threw back the covers and stumbled over to the clock and turned it off. She turned around to see that Sunset had already snuggled back in under the covers.

"Hey, get up. You need to get a shower."

"So do you. You're already up so you go first. You can wake me when you're done."

Adagio folded her arm and growled. Then she walked over to the bed, threw the covers off, and grabbed Sunset. "If I'm up, you're up" she said as she drugged Sunset from the bed.

Sunset squealed in surprise and protest. She struggled to break free which caused both women to fall on the floor; at which point both women busted out laughing.

"Ok, ok," Sunset said as she slowly stopped laughing. "I'll make breakfast while you get your shower then I'll get mine. How's that."

"That sounds like a winner," Adagio responded happily. "Just, you might want to put something on if you're planning on frying anything."

Sunset laughed again. "Duly noted."

**************************************************

Adagio sat at the bar and Sunset stood behind it. Each had a plate of scrambled eggs, bacon, and cinnamon and sugar toast. It was something quick and easy for Sunset to whip up. She had time to make everything and wash the pans while Adagio had been getting ready. Adagio had decided to wait until Sunset had gotten ready so they could eat together.

"So," Adagio said as she put a fork full of eggs in her mouth, "are you nervous?"

Sunset just kind of scrunched her face up as she took a bite of toast. "I don't know. I never met myself before." She chewed then swallowed. "But if the other girls can do it, so can I. I'll just have to make sure we don't touch. I still can't figure out why, I just know it wouldn't be good."

"Fair enough. I never met my Earth self. Of course I never will now."

"You know, that makes me think of something. Princess Celestia's twin is Principle Celestia. Yet, she's older than you are. So I wonder, did she have a double before? I mean Principle Celestia CAN'T be that old."

"Hmm," Adagio said, mildly curious. "I don't know how that would work. Who knows? Maybe I do have a double out there, somewhere. Interesting to think about."

"Coffee?" Sunset asked as she turned to get a cup for herself.

"Yes please."

Sunset got a second cup down. She poured two cups, one she added just sugar to, the other cream and sugar. She handed the one with both in to Adagio and she took the other.

Adagio took a sip, smiled, then her face grew serious again. "So how'd you sleep?"

Sunset shook her head. "Not well. I kept having nightmares. You?"

"I've slept better," Adagio just said.

Sunset nodded. She took another sip then placed the cup back down and just stared at it.

Adagio reached out and took Sunset's hand. "We'll get through this," she said softly.

Sunset looked up, gave a half smile, nodded. "We better hurry up. I want to get the dishes done before we leave. I'll wash, you dry."

*************************************************************

Shimmer waited in the food court. Her eyes kept darting back and forth, scanning the area for any possible sign of Adagio or her other self. She really had no game plan as to what she was going to do when she met her. I mean, seriously; what do you say when meeting a complete stranger that looks exactly like you (kind of) and has your name? Part of her even wondered why she cared so much. Sure it was an interesting curiosity; but still, was it anything to get worked up over?

She looked down at her watch. Nine fifty-three. Seven minutes to go, if they were punctual that is. She looked up again and she saw them. Adagio and her twin. For a second she couldn't breath. This other Sunset looked so poised, so regal; she moved like a sovereign through her people. There was a grace and beauty to her that Shimmer could never hope to possess.

Adagio, too, moved differently when she was beside her. As if mirroring Sunset's own regalness; Adagio also seemed to move with more power and dignity than she had seen her move before. The two, together, were a breath taking sight to be seen. Shimmer was amazed how everyone in the food court didn't just immediately get up and kneel before them.

Shimmer caught Adagio's eye and waved. Adagio leaned over, whispered something into Sunset's ear, and then Sunset looked at Shimmer. She smiled and waved. Then they both began to walk over to Shimmer.

Shimmer could feel her excitement grow. It was weird that she would be having this reaction. She felt like a fan girl who was meeting her favorite celebrity. Yet, to honest, out side of sharing looks and a name, there really wasn't anything that special about this person she was clearly dying to meet.

Even the looks weren't exact. This Sunset shimmer had on a black leather jacket, a white shirt, blue jeans, and black leather biker boots. All that with her long red hair gave the look of an 80's rocker chic.

In contrast, she had short hair with the sides buzzed down, an olive drab coat, a shirt with horizontal rainbow stripes, a fringed skirt with purple leggings, and a pair of pink Converse. The other Sunset looked cohesive, put together, and a bit dangerous. She, on the other hand, looked like a toddler who just threw on as many different clothes as possible.

"Hi," Adagio said as soon as they had gotten to where Shimmer was seated. "Sunset Shimmer, meet Sunset Shimmer."

"Hi," Shimmer said and waved goofily; not knowing what else to do.

"Hi," Sunset smiled a warm, sympathetic smile. Shimmer was amazed at how much older and mature she sounded. Far beyond Shimmer's years.

"I'll leave you two alone now," Adagio said with a sly smile. She then leaned in close to Sunset and whispered something in her ear. Whatever it was made Sunset get a cute, little smile on her face. She then whispered something in Adagio's ear. Adagio smiled and nodded. She turned to Shimmer, waved bye, and walked off.

"She's amazing," Shimmer said walking Adagio walk off.

"Yes she is," Sunset agreed, watching Adagio as well. "More than you'll ever know." Sunset then turned to Shimmer. "Before we begin, I just need to set one very important ground rule. I might sound like a witch, you might think it's weird, but I have to insist on it. No matter what; you and I can not touch each other. Absolutely, positively, no exceptions. Ok?"

Shimmer shrugged. "Hey, I had an uncle who would make you wash your hands three times in front of him before he would give you a handshake. Everyone gots their peccadillos."

Sunset nodded and sat down. "So, this is a bit odd I admit."

Shimmer giggled with excitement. "Yeah, kind of. I don't know what I'm really after or what I'm looking for exactly. I just know as soon as I saw your picture, I wanted to meet you."

"To be honest, I'm glad you did."

"Really?" Shimmer could tell there was something hiding behind Sunset's words but she didn't know what. Regardless, her feeling of excitement grew even more hearing Sunset was glad Shimmer wanted to meet her.

"Adagio's already told me a lot about you. You moved here from New York. You go to Crystal Prep, . . ."

"I'm a lesbian," Shimmer interrupted. She wanted Sunset to know that. She also wanted her to know she was attracted to Adagio. Maybe Sunset could do something that would make Adagio want to be with her instead of opining over Sunset.

Sunset smiled and nodded. "That too. And that you have a crush on her."

"Well, yeah. I mean, she's . . ."

"Amazing," Sunset laughed. "We've already established that." Shimmer blushed and Sunset went on. "Adagio is very special. I understand why you have feelings for her."

"She also has feelings for you too." Shimmer hoped that didn't come out too wrong, like she was trying to scare Sunset. Still, she wanted Sunset to know.

"Yes; I already know that. She told me. I have feelings for her too."

"Yeah but these are FEELINGS, feelings." Shimmer wasn't sure if Sunset knew what she meant.

"I know. I know exactly what they are. I have them too. We've actually just became an official couple last night."

Shimmer's mouth dropped open then she just shook her head in surprise; not believing what she was hearing. "Wait, I thought you were straight. Adagio even said you had a boyfriend."

Sunset blushed and looked down. "Yes, well, up until last night that all was true. I was straight but now I guess I'm bisexual. As for my boyfriend, um, well he and I are going to have a very unpleasant conversation Monday."

Shimmer looked at Sunset then over to where Adagio was. "Well, I'm both disappointed and relieved. I know Adagio is off limits now, which sucks; but I have to admit the idea of another me being with a guy, it is a bit gross."

"Well it wasn't and still not for me. I still don't know how this will play out," Sunset turned to look at Adagio as well, "but she's worth it." Sunset then looked back to Shimmer. "So, any questions for me?"

"Um, yeah, ok. To be honest, I, like really didn't think that far ahead. I mean I did; but I didn't. Know what I mean? No, of course not. I'm rambling like and idiot here."

Sunset giggled and tried to calm Shimmer down. "It's ok. Honestly I'm nervous too. Just start with the basics."

Shimmer smiled. "Ok. You have any siblings? I have a little sister."

Sunset shook her head. "Only child."

"Hmm. Well what do your parents do? My dad's a software engineer and my mom is a house wife who also is an amateur writer."

Sunset's face grew somber and Shimmer knew she had touched on something painful and immediately regretted it.

"They're dead. They died a while ago. Dad died first, then Mom." Sunset's voice was full of restrained sorrow.

"Oh. I'm so sorry. But who do you live with then? I mean, you and Adagio just don't live on your own."

"Actually; we do. I'm, well, I'm fairly well off. It wasn't always the case; but I was able to turn somethings around and, you know, have a good life."

"Really? But how? I mean you two are what? - sixteen, seventeen, nineteen at the most. How could you have pulled that off?"

Shimmer noticed a mischievous and almost frightening smile come across Sunset's face. Suddenly Shimmer found herself afraid of this other self and that maybe meeting her was an extremely bad idea.

"You know, I debated on what or how much I was going to tell you," Sunset said slyly. "But you know what? I think I'm going to just show you."

Before Shimmer could protest, Sunset bowed her head, closed her eyes, put her hands out on the table palms, and immediately snapped her hands closed. By the time her finger had reached her palms; she, Shimmer, and Adagio were at the court yard of Canterlot High.

"Hey," Adagio shouted. "Could you warn me next time before you do that? I'd just gotten a drink."

"Sorry Dag. I didn't have time." Sunset said with more than a little merriment taken at Adagio's annoyance.

Shimmer looked around in disbelief. She had been at the mall; now she was here. Really here. This wasn't a dream or an illusion; but actual real life.

"How, what, how did you, how did we, where is here?" Shimmer stumbled to find words to express the confusion she felt.

"Teleportation. It's pretty advanced magic. Not to many can do it. It was actually one of the first things I mastered though. Well, as far as advanced magic is concerned."

"Magic? Did you just say magic? Magic isn't real. It's superstition and trickery and . . ."

"You're here. You feel the air, see the sky, the landscape, kneel down and touch the grass if you like. Take it all in. Verify with all your senses that this is real," Sunset said sympathetically but still enjoying her other self's confusion.

"I know I'm here. I know this is real; but it can't be magic." Shimmer was beginning to get annoyed at this other her and her talk of magic.

"It is and there's more. I am not of this world. I'm not even of this dimension. I come here from another realm. So does Adagio. We came here through a portal to this world."

"You came, I was exiled." Adagio interrupted bitterly.

"You're both crazy," Shimmer said in fear and anger. "Naw, I'm done. I'm gone. You two are messed up. I never want to see you again." Shimmer started walking off.

"Wait!" Sunset called.

Shimmer turned around if for no other reason but make sure Sunset and Adagio weren't going to try anything.

Sunset walked over to a broken statue. When she got there, she stuck her hand through the concrete base. Literally in the concrete. Shimmer just gasped in amazement.

"This is the portal I came through."

"So that's where it was," Adagio said in astonishment (and just a little bitterness). "It was there the whole time."

"You might be of this Earth; but you are also a version of me. You are a Sunset Shimmer. And I know, inside you, beats the heart of an explorer, a seeker of knowledge. Through this portal lies an entirely different dimension with creatures wild and fantastical. A realm with a completely different laws of physics. Can you tell me that you honestly don't want to know what lies on the other side?"

Shimmer kept looking back and forth between Sunset and the portal; completely unaware that she was slowly walking towards both. When she finally got there and realized she was there, she gently stuck her hand through the portal. The feeling was akin to that of a limb going to sleep.

She pulled her hand back out and looked at Sunset and Adagio. Her mouth was agape and here mind was overwhelmed but she forced herself to speak. "Ok. Let's do this."

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 41

Shimmer slowly came to; her head pounding. She couldn't open her eyes yet, but knew she was on a stone floor. It was cold, hard, and while great pains had been taken to make it smooth, it still had that perpetual stony roughness.

She also knew that every muscle in her body ached.

As she tried to get up, nothing seemed to respond as it should. Her arms and legs were no longer her servants and were in apparent open rebellion against her. She tried to open her hands, to grasp at anything, but nothing happened. In fact, she couldn't even feel her fingers anymore.

"Don't try to move," Sunset said. Her voice was sympathetic. She had obviously been through the same thing and was now helping Shimmer out as best she could. "Let your eyesight come back first. Trust me, you'll need to see yourself in order to understand."

"I'm back, I'm . . . home," Adagio said in wonder as she looked around the room. It had been over a thousand years since she last set hoof in Equestria. Here she was now, back (albeit in a room that looked like it was part of a castle which Earth had plenty off). It felt exciting and anti-climatic at the same time.

She turned to Sunset and saw her true form. She was as beautiful in this world as the other. Her proud horn, elegant wings, amber fur, and sun cutie mark (cutie marks! she had forgotten about those); all came together in perfect balance. "You really are a princess," she gasped in awe.

Sunset turned to Adagio and gasped herself. "Dag, didn't you say you were an earth pony?"

"Yes," Adagio said confused. "Until the gems transformed us. Why?"

"Uh, I, go look in the mirror."

Adagio was now fully concerned. Something was wrong; she could hear it in Sunset's voice. Had she been on Earth too long? Had the gems done something permanently to her looks. She rushed and looked at herself in the mirror they just came out of.

"I'm a UNICORN!" Adagio gasped in a combination of surprise, happiness, and horror. "How is this possible? I . . . I . . . I,"

"I don't know," Sunset said, still surprised herself. "I've never heard of that happening before. Unicorn to Allicorn, yes, but not earth pony to unicorn."

"What are you two talking about?" Shimmer asked in confused anger. Nothing they were saying made sense; especially those bits about unicorns and what not.

As she had finished speaking, her eyes finally opened. They were in a stone room like she had guessed. It looked like the room of a medieval castle. It was bright, shiny, almost crystal like. She looked all around to get a full measure of the room. As she she did, she kept getting glimpses of things that didn't make sense. Finally as she turned her head to look at the floor she saw that where her arms should have been, there were now two horses legs sticking out from her. She quickly turned to where she had heard Sunset and Adagio speaking and saw not the two girls she crossed over with but two ponies, both with horns, one with a set of wings as well. Shimmer screamed in horror and the one with the horn and wings walked over to her.

"It's ok Shimmer. It's me, Sunset. And that one is Adagio." Sunset raised a leg and pointed it at Adagio. "This is who we are, how we really look. It's how you look as well now. Whenever you cross over into a new dimension, you take the form of the dominant lifeform on that planet. It can be a bit much at first. Take it slow. Get used to how your new body feels and moves."

Soon shock and terror gave way to curiosity. Shimmer slowly tightened and relaxed her various muscles to see how they felt. Eventually she became the master of her limbs again. Slowly, wobbly, she got up on her new four legs. Then she spread her wings out and brought them back in.

She smiled and turned to Sunset. "Too much!" she said in joyous amazement.

"I'm glad you like," Sunset said, pleased by her Earth self's reaction. "Come. There is someone; er, I guess, somepony I want you to meet. On the way I'll fill you in about my home." Sunset turned to Adagio. "I guess you as well. I mean, how long has it been?"

"Over a thousand years," Adagio said in a way that was one part amazement at being back and one part embarrassment at admitting how long it had been.

"Wait," Shimmer said, confused. "You're over a thousand years old?"

"Actually, around fourteen hundred, give or take a decade or century."

"No way! And how old are you?" Shimmer asked as she turned to Sunset.

"Thirty. I know, not as impressive as Dag over there."

"Yeah, but still, you're thirty, yet you look like me. Well, you look like me when we're in my universe. How does that work?"

"Honestly, I don't know. I mean, how does it put and take clothes off as well?" Sunset replied.

Shimmer got a quizzical look on her face for a second and then finally realized, "I'M NAKED!" She immediately tried to cover herself.

"Don't worry, " Sunset laughed, "nudity isn't a thing here like it is on your world. We're all naked pretty much all the time. It's perfectly ok."

Shimmer could feel herself blush. She looked away shyly but got up none the less. "Well, when in Rome," she laughed nervously. "So, who are you taking me to see?"

"The ruler of Equestria, Princess Celestia."

Author's Notes:

Alright, this is from another long chapter I've decided to break down into smaller, more manageable bites.
The following chapters will fill you, the readers in on what's been going in Equestria over the past three weeks (in story time), delve into some of Celestia's backstory (I'm bringing Justinius back), wrap up some lose ends with Starlight Glimmer, then bringing both Shimmer and Sparkle back to Earth. So, yeah, now you see why I'm breaking this up.

After that, we'll get a chapter with Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo, one with Apple Jack and Big Mac, then a whole lot of people are going to die and that'll wrap up Book 4 and then it'll be on to the final book. I know I said I was going to do one just devoted to Equestria, but considering how long this is taking, I decided to just condense it down.

So that's the road map going forward. Hopefully you decide to remain.

Book 4: Love's Intolerable Pain Chapter 42

As they walked and Sunset filled Shimmer in on Equestria; Adagio was struck by how little had changed since her banishment. Since her arrival on Earth, the human race had evolved so much. So much so that it if she hadn't had been there to see it change; she would scarcely think it was the same species. Here, on the other hand, things had changed so little it was hard to tell she had been for over a thousand years.

She had always thought of Equestria being superior to Earth; if for no other reason than Equestria had magic. Now, she wasn't so sure. Equestria had magic but it was also stagnant. It was like magic was a drug that lulled everyone into complacency. There had been changes, no doubt, but nothing like on Earth. Humans, without magic, were forced to claw there way up and advance. They forced themselves to figure out how the natural world worked and how to use it to make their lives better. She now found herself impressed by the ingenuity and tenacity of the breed.

Of course that all came at a cost. Every advance paid for in blood. The endless, unceasing wars and violence, the butchery and oppression, all things Equestria had (for the most part) escaped. She wondered if the one demanded the other. Did advancement require pain and sacrifice and did peace and stability require stagnation? She supposed if things were peaceful, why would you want to change? Isn't that exactly what the humans wanted anyhow? - to reach a state of being of perfect harmony that never changed? Wasn't that Heaven, Nirvana, or whatever they called it?

She wondered about these things and more. Somehow, being in the Earthly realm caused her to change into a unicorn. Of course she had changed from an earth pony into a monster creature back here, but that was under the influence of the gems. It would seem that even she had been changed by Earth. And, come to think of it, wasn't change itself a kind of magic? To be something at one time then to be another thing later on.

Yes, being home was anti-climatic; but it was still home and she got to see Sunset in her true from, which, while pretty, was nothing compared to her human form. Maybe she had been away too long? Maybe she was more human than pony. It didn't matter though, this was where Sunset was going and this is where she would go as well.

"Wow, this is all so amazing!" Shimmer said as soon as Sunset was done. "It doesn't make any sense and shouldn't even exist; but still amazing!"

"I hear that a lot," Sunset said with a laugh.

"So where are we going? I mean where does this Princess Celestia live?" Shimmer asked still excited but a bit concerned.

"Well you see that castle over there, way off in the distance? That's where," Sunset said, raising a hoof in the direction of the castle.

"What! There? That'll take forever!" Now Shimmer was hyper concerned.

"We can take the train," Sunset said, seemingly brushing off Shimmer's concerns.

"Oh, so you brought money with you?" Adagio asked in her dry, mocking voice.

"Oh, well, I had some in my purse which I left in my car. Not that it matters because I don't think they have an exchange for US dollars." Sunset said, her voice growing a bit concerned.

"Oh great," Shimmer moaned, "this will take forever."

Sunset then smiled a big, mischievous, smile. "Or I can just teleports us there like I did back on Earth." She then winked at Shimmer.

Shimmer felt immediately stupid. "Oh, yeah, forgot about that."

"Ok ladies, you ready?" Sunset asked, turning to the others.

"Eh, I've come this far," Adagio replied with fake disinterest.

"I am," Shimmer exclaimed.

"Ok, let's go."

************************************************************************

"Good Sparkle," Princess Celestia said. She had been working with Sparkle since she got to Equestria to hone her magic skills. At first Sparkle had struggled to get the most basic of magic down. In fact; Celestia had even considered giving up but eventually Sparkle proved she was a Twilight and had made magnificent gains. In a way, it was like having Twilight back. "Everyday you progress leaps and bounds over what you were."

"Thank you Princess Celestia." Sparkle was grateful to the Alicorn. She had learned so much from her over the past weeks and had come to view the magical mare as a second mother. "I couldn't ha . . . " before she could finish, two of the royal guards came in and interrupted her.

"Your majesty, forgive us; but Princess Sunset Shimmer is here to see you with, well, Princess Sunset Shimmer," the lead guard spoke; slightly confused.

"Oh, there's two of them?" Celestia was surprised for a second but realized that the one must be the human Sunset Shimmer. "Hmm. Well send them in."

The guards left and Sparkle turned to Celestia. She too figured out what was going on. "Sunset is here; with her human half?"

"It appears so my child. This shall be most interesting. I suspect more so for since you'll be meeting another person from your realm."

"Yeah. I was actually starting to forget what Earth was like," Sparkle laughed, but only somewhat. The fact of the matter was that she had been so engrossed in her studies and getting to know this world, she pretty much forgotten about her home on Earth.

Celestia smiled and they waited for the Sunsets to show up which was about ten minutes later. While expecting the two Sunsets, Celestia was surprised to see a yellow unicorn with big, curly blond hair accompanying them.

"Greetings Princess Celestia," Sunset said with love and warmth. She still couldn't get over how great it felt to be reconciled with Celestia.

"Greetings my dearest one," Celestia replied with the same genuine affection. "I'm glad to see you again." She then turned to look at the other two. "And welcome to you as well."

Shimmer felt a bit confused. She wasn't sure what she should, so she bowed as far as she could and said, "Your Majesty."

Celestia laughed. "It's ok, no need for all that. Besides, as you can see, you're a princess too; human Sunset Shimmer."

Shimmer stood up and felt her cheeks get hot. "Oh, so you know about humans then?" she asked embarrassed.

"I was to your world a long, long time ago. I suspect it's changed mightily since my last visit."

"It has," Adagio said. She had lost all respect for the ruling sisters long ago. She had no open animosity toward Celestia, she just didn't give any credence to their office.

Celestia looked at Adagio with a curious glance. "I'm sorry, are you human or Equestrian?" There was no anger or irritation in her voice, only confusion as to who this person was.

Adagio gulped. For the first time she actually felt guilty about who she was. "Equestrian my liege. In fact I met you once. You and your sister during the victory parade after you defeated The Chaos Bringer."

Celestia's eyes grew wide. "How can that be my child? That was . . ."

"Yes it was. And three hundred years later, your wizard banished me and my," Adagio thought for a second, what would she call Sonata and Aria? Friends? No, that didn't seem right. Sisters? That wasn't right either but was probably the best term she could use. "My sisters to Earth. We were The Sirens."

Celestia gasped. "You, you were a Siren? But how?"

"We encountered Sunset and Twilight's group. We battled, we lost. We lost all our magical abilities. Now we, well, two of us are trying to make amends. Sunset has become my best friend and I will stand by her side always." Adagio's voice sounded more defiant than apologetic. Reformed or not, she still had a touch of ego and rebellion to her.

"I vouch for her, " Sunset said with both pride in Adagio and fear that Celestia may not accept her. "She's the one who lead human Sunset Shimmer to me and she's the one who told us it was Queen Chrysalis we were up against."

Celestia looked even more confused but troubled as well. "Chrysalis? There is much you need to fill me on then my dear Sunset. Come talk with me in private. Shimmer, this is Twilight Sparkle, she's also from Earth. I feel there is much that you two can talk about. As for you, you can stay here as well. If Sunset vouches for you, that is all I need."

They all nodded.

"Now, Sunset, come with me.